A DETECTION OF THAT SINNFVL SHAM| FVL LYING, AND RIDICVLOVS DISCOVRS, OF SAMVEL HARSHNET. ENTITVLED: A DISCOVERIE OF THE FRAVVDVLENT PRACTISES OF IOHN DARRELL WHEREIN IS MANIFESTLY AND APPARANTLY SHEWED IN THE EYES OF THE WORLD NOT only the vnlikelihoode, but the flate impossibilitie of the pretended counterfayting of William Somers, Thomas Darling, Kath. Wright, and Mary Couper, togeather with the other 7. in Lancashire, and the supposed teaching of them by the saide Iohn Darrell.
Behold, He shall travaile with wickednes: for he hath conceiued mischiefe, but he shall bring fourth a lye.
IMPRINTED 1600.
In the dayes of Henrie the second of Fraunce, father to Charles, the great massacrer and murderer of Godes Sayntes, when the Sunne [...]ine of the Gospell beganne to breake forth in that kingdome, and the name of Hugonot as a by-word of reproch was giuen to the professors thereof: in the very entrie as it were of those troubles and hurlie burleyes for religion, it is recorded of the Italian weomen and credulous popularitie of that countrie, that hearing of the great sturre that was then risen about those Hugonotes, they would needes knowe of their gostlye fathers and holy inquintinge Fryers, what those French Hugonotes were: vnto whom that deuoute and Pop-holy generation (not vnlike themselues) made this wholesome and catholike answere: That they were not men forsooth, but vglye and monstrous shapes of men, headed like Dragons, faced like Dogges: eared like Swine, snoured like Serpents, with Boares tuskes and Asses iawes, yea such as would eate and dououre vp their owne mothers, &c. wherevpon the poore weomen and sily multitude, neuer requyringe nor examining the matter any farther, fell straight to a kinde of hissing & clapping their hands, with most bitter out cries and hatfull exclamations against them, with fie on them wretches, fie on them wretches. Now even thus good reader (and no better then thus) fareth it with me at this instant. The name & sound of Darrell, of his imprisonment, and the cause therof, hath in a manner possessed & overspread the whole land. why, what is he saith one? what is the matter saith another? Answere is made presently and readilye by our two English Inquisiters. Samuell Harsnet and his master, togeather with such others, whom they with theire crooked conueyances haue be witched, that Darrell is forsooth a cogger, a cousener, a Iugler, an Exorcist, a counterfeite, a deuill-flinger, a deuill-driuer, a Seducer, a deceiuer, an Impostor, and I know not what: that of an impious simplicitie he holdeth it lawfull to lye, cogge and faine, so it be to a good end, (as his fauorits tearme it,) to the glory of God, in which regard he hath taken vpon him to be deeplye seene in the mysterie of deuils, and hath playd his publike prize in this iuglinge science, casting out more deuils by prayer and fasting after a good dinner perhaps, then euer any? of the Apostlee did at so full a season. And this in effect not onely the streetes and Tavernes haue ronge off, but (as I haue bene informed) the very benches and [Page] Seates of Iustice haue sounded with the noyse of this Darrell, the deuil driuer, and of the counterfeite trickes that he should teach. VVherein notwithstandinge I thanke God, when they haue thundered out the vttermost they can against me, I may truly say (and that with the testimonie of mine owne hart and conscience) that I am iust so guiltie of the thinge they charge me with, as the fore-recited French Hugonotes were of all that rablement wherewith they were so besmeared and de pictured by that Italian munckish fraternitie. For if it be true that the had heades like dragous, faces like dogges, eares like swine, snoutes like serpentes, and that they would eate vp their mothers, &c. Then is it also true I confesse, that Darrell is such a mounstrous vile fellow as is heere layd forth and described. But alas good reader this is no new thinge: looke backe to ages past and thou shalt find it to be an old inueterate ouerworne practise of sathan, newly furbished and set abroach againe by his instrumentes, to paint out the professors of the gospell in the most ougly deformed shape they can deuise: (as we see by our Sauiour Christ and his Apostles and so consequently by his ministers specially:) not that they be such indeede as they are despitfully featured out, but to this end, to make them more odiously enuied and malitiously hated of the world, which is the speciall marke the enimy shooteth at.
Now the principall thinge that is charged vpon me, (and which I haue all this while denied, and still denye) is, teachinge to counterfeite. But what is this, that Darrell should thus teach to counterfeite? why nothinge els forsooth, but a reall entrance and possession of the deuill of and into the bodies of men, to be dispossessed and remooued thence by fasting and prayer, and all to grace and make good the hipocriticall fasting and exercise of the puritans, which otherwise (without some such fetches and deuises) would prooue starke naught. This then we see is the sinne, if it be true. And suerly allow it to be true and to be such indeede as they haue layde it forth to be with all his circumstances, I my selfe will subscribe & ioyne with them in the condemnation of it to the bottome of hell, and the sinner to the very depth of the graue, as wherin (if it be rightly examī ed and weighed,) is closlye shut vp and included not onely the dishonor of God and disgrace of his workes, but a foule and detestable abuse of Godes church and a mocking of Gods people, with a scornefull and shameles contempt both of magistracy and ministerie. And can not the wisdome and maiestie of the state of England finde out adue punishment and correction for so wretched and greiuous an enormitie as this? no question but it can, may, and ought, if the partie were once orderlye and by law convicted. But as it was not the manner of Romanes in auntient time for fauor to deliuer any mā to death before [Page] the partie accused had his accusers before him, & leaue to defend him selfe: so is it not the manner of the Honorable Courtes of Iustice in England, to proceed to sentence before conviction, or to punishment before apparant proofe. And this is it that hath and doth make me more confident in defense of myne owne innocencie, and the equitie of my cause, even the reuerent opinion and estimation that I haue of the ordinarie courtes of Iustice in this land, before whom whensoeuer I shalbe called, I know it is not a hundred of such lying and libelling discourses as this of Samuell Harsnetes, that shall any way swaye them, either to sentence or censure the meanest of her Maiesties subiectes without euidence and proofe.
But my fault they will needes haue to be double: one an error in my Iudgment, the other a plaine knacke of knauery (for I can call it no better) in my practise. For the first my simple Iudgment (as I haue already both by word & writting made knowne) is this: That as the bodies of men may really be possessed of Sathan in this age as well as in former times: so the ordinarie way and meanes of their dispossession and deliuerance is prayer, or prayer and fastinge. This is (in effect) all that I hold, and contend for. wherin I willinglye referre and submitt my selfe to the godly learned of our Church. I challeng no power to worke miracles, nor guift aboue others to cast out deuils. I haue not vsed any adiuration: all which are fathered vpon me, but I condemned the same in others. And now before the Lord and men I doe vtterly & from my soule renounce them, as heeretofore I haue often done with my tongue & pen: what grosse and dangerous error then doe I maintaine? For the other that is my knacke or packe of knauery in teachinge to counterfeite, and fayning a dispossession by prayer, when their were no such things performed: I cannot be perswaded (for all this impudent & shameles discourse of S Harsnetes, so bedecked and adorned with my L. of Londons flowers) that they themselues in their consciences doe be leeue this knacke of knauerie against me in that sort as they haue sett it downe.1 The reasons that induce me so to thinke be these.
First,as men proph [...] ly call them. because they would not suffer Somers or rather the deuill in him to doe his trickes, though they were sundrie times desired publiklye and priuatly that he might doe them for the better endinge of the controuersie, and that he offered to doe the same.
Secondly, their manner of proceeding against me contrarie to the ordinarie course of iustice and equitie:2 yea such as heathens and infidels would blush and be ashamed to vse: as appeareth by the particulars in the treatise following. Now what neede they to haue vsed any such extraordinarie and vnlawfull proceedings, If they were perswaded of the truth of that which they pretended against me, or that [Page] they had any iust matter or sound and cleare euidence to convince me by? nay if they weare not in themselues perswaded, that Darrell would cleare himselfe of teaching to counterfeite, if he should be admitted to a proceeding according to the lawes of the Realme in such cases prouided?
Thirdly, their very writtinge against me in this case in that manner as they haue done,3 is sufficient in the iudgment of the wise to discry and discouer the guiltines of their consciences this way. For what a test were it to punish treason or rebellion by Booke-writting? I willinglye confesse the sinne they charge me with (if it be true) to be as bad as rebellion, and to deserue more then the pillorie, yea a shamefull and a reprochfull death to the terror of others. And if they can proue the thinges published against me in that printed Libell of S. Harsnetes, they shall neede no Iurie to passe vpon me, neither will I craue any fauour but iustice with seueritie. Seeinge then the punishe not nor neuer went about to punish this supposed offence according to the weight and desert thereof: nay haue bene so farr from that, as within 14. dayes after the publishinge of the booke made against me, they offered me libertie vpon condition I would promise not to preach of possessiō nor dispossession: nor in my publike preaching iustifie the possession and dispossessinge of the persons controverted nor deale any more in the dispossessinge of any: and yet haue publiklye made it knowne for so haynous and notorious a crime, what doth this argue but that inwardly in theire owne soules, they doe not beleiue their owne lible?
Fourthly, their often and ordinarie bringinge in the testimonie of Somers against me in theire saide booke, (able to make a horse to spue) whensoeuer they are at a stand and can by no meanes writhe nor wrest in that which they would faine make good (being vtterlye voyd of all honest course of defence) then forsooth comes in M. 4 Somers dropping out of M Harsnets budget as an authenticall witnes. And what doth more argue the guiltines of ther consciēces, the despratēes of their cause, & the shamlesnes of their defence then this? That they are not abashed to suppresse the examinations of sundry honest men, wise men and gentlemen of good place, taken by Comission from the Arch. B. of Yorke as thinges of no account: and instead of them to tell vs a tale of Robin-hood, or rather if you will, of Robin the deuill, alias, William Somers? why alas, are they so simple or sottish to imagine, that any man that is well in his wittes, will beleeue this or that because Somers saith it, that infamous and notorious lyer, counterfeit, blasphemer, and forsworne wretch?
Fiftly, theire winkinge at theire 7. Lancashire counterfeits, and [Page] smoth passing by them not punishinge them, albeit 6. of them were in the same family, nor any of those 4. whom they haue deait with, and say vpon their examination haue confessed that they haue counterfeted, no not Somers their principall supposed counterfeite: but fauoured, intertained, countenaunced, [...]erished and made much of him though most vile and infamous, and such as they must needes know to haue scarce any match in lewdnes and iniquitie: as if counterfeiting and blaspheming were a prayse or but a spirt of youth in him, and teaching to counterfeite onely odious in me. Now whence commeth this stealing by the 7. and impunitie of all, but from t [...]e conscience of man, tening him that they are no counterfeits, and therfore it is best to let them alone, and not to punish all these innocentes: Lest they in their innocencie denying constantlye to haue counterfeited, and exclaming against them, should bring them to great shame.
Sixety and [...] the thing that most moueth me thus to be perswaded is: their winking at, and not answering at all to the impossibilities of or concerning Dacling, Katherine Wright, Mary Cooper, and the 7. in Lancashire, which are the onely thinges we al [...]eadge against their counterfeiting, why they neither are nor can possiblie be counterfeites: and the silly thiftes (to blere the eies of men) they haue deu [...]ed and forged out of their owne braines for answere to the impossibilities presse [...] aga [...] Somers counterfeiting, & namely to the depo [...]tions of the 17 pro [...]ing the impossibilities by oath. Heerevnto I may add the [...], and more then ridiculous proofes of my teaching 4.pro. 14. 15. [...] their [...] [...]eites. For [...] stolidu [...]n vulgus, the foolish people, which w [...]ll beleiue every thing (that Christ was a glutton, &c. that he had a d [...]uill, speciallye when they haue the phariuees telling them, that [...] feth forth deuil, through Beelzebuh: that he is a blasphemer, specially w [...]en the high preist saith he hath blasphemed, yee heare his blasphemie:) will vpon the producinge of these silly shiftes and absurd proo [...]es, by a Prelate specially and his Chaplaine, hand ouer head, and of their word, rather then vpon an [...] diligent examination of the matter receiue these for covnterfeites, and me for their instructor: (which the B. of London and S. Harsnet knew full well, eis they woulde haue saued that labour:) yet the Prelate and his Chaplaine cannot possiblie so beleeue and be perswaded in their consciences, which haue forged them to this saide end and purpose, and haue deliberatly and aduisedly wayed all things throughly concerning this matter: except you will cleane put out the eyes of their vnderstan [...]ingl, and depriue them of their reason,math, 28. 13. & make them of reasonable, vnreasonable creatures. Though the people of the Iewes through that silly shift of the Hie Preists and the Elders did beleiue, that Christes disciples came by [Page] night and stole him away, whiles the souldiers sleept, yet the hie priestes and Elders who deuised this shift for the smotheringe of Christs resurrection, knewe and were perswaded in their cōsciences it was not so, but far otherwise. Even so in this our case, though many of the people of England doe in their simplicitie and rash credulitie verelie beleiue that Somers & the rest haue counterfeited, & I instructed them, be cause of the silly reasons printed & published to that end by the B. of London and S. Harsnet: yet the B. & Harsnet which haue invented & de uised those sottish reasons, and framed a whole booke for the smotheringe of the worke of God wrought vpon these persons, can not but know and be in their consciences perswaded, that they haue not counterfeited, nor I taught them.
These then (good reader) with sundrie others are the speciall reasons that moue me to thinke, that they themselues (what face soeuer they sett on it) doe not yet in their owne consciences betwixt god & them, constantly beleiue all that they haue thus published or rather libelled against me, beinge a thinge vnpossiblie they should. And if it fare so with the bitingest and bitterest aduersaries, I may the bolder I thinke (even by the law and rule of equitie) be an earnest suter vnto thee whosoeuer thou art to suspend thy iudgment, and not hastily to passe any sentence against me: & intreat thy patience christian reader and fauourable censure of me thus farr fourth, as to cause thee to stope thine eares to all vniust surmizes and odious exclamations against me, till proofe and triall haue discouered my guiltines or innocencie. And this the rather I trust you will doe, if you remember and forgett not that saying of the holy ghost: he that is first in his owne cause is iust, then cometh his neighbour, and maketh inquirie of him. And that other in the same place: he that answereth, amatter before he heare it, it is follie and shame vnto him. pro. 18. 13. 17. He that answereth, that is, taketh vpon him to iudg or determine of a matter incontrouersie, before he heare it, meaning, what can be said of both sides, it is follie and shame vnto him, that is, a poynt of follie comming from the lake of wisdome, and such as whereof one ought to be ashamed.
And the rather I am to intreat this fauour at thy handes, in that I haue not bene dealt with accordinge to the ordinarie course of Iustice of this land, but altogether against the haire and in the vnreason ablest manner of proceeding that might be, as if it were no matter at all what violence & indignitie they offer to a man of my condition, or to so base a fellowe as Darrell is. Neither by their patience doe I thinke, that they can for their liues giue me an instance or shewe me the like president of their irregular & disorderly proceeding against me, in any of the honorable ciuil cour [...] of the Realme, which is worthy [Page] the notinge, yea to be recorded and nayled on the postes of the streetes to the veiw of posteritie. One would thinke that the reuerent fathers of the Church, should in their courtes and iudiciall proceedinges giue their children (as they would haue them counted) the reuerent Iudges of the land, and fathers of the common wealth, an example and pa [...]terne of Iustice and equitie: and not such an example as they would abhorr and be a shamed to followe. I haue heard that amonge other the excellent graces of God vpon her Maiestie, this is one that doth exceedingly grace both her person & her goverment, namely, that in the makinge and ordaininge of her Iudges, she doth among other things enioyne thē this speciall charge: That what soeuer in equitie may be produced on the behalfe of the subiecte, may be patiently heard and fauourably admitted without exception or partialitie and that they should not perswade themselues to sitte otherwise in Iudgment for her selfe, then for her subiecte. which kind of equall and christian procedinge if it had bene held with me, I needed not now to haue spent my time in refuting this shameles and malitious invectiue. what proceedinge hath bene vsed against me will plainly appeare by this discourse followinge, and namely in my answeare to the second chapter of the first booke, by the quaeries or demaundes to the Discouerer (I meane the B. pag. 14 of the Discouerie. of London and S. Harsnet) iustifiynge the same, and affirminge that this cause hath bene examined, accordinge to the vsual course by the lawes of the Realme in such cases provided. And yet shall not the Discouerer be euer able to name in what one thing after my appearāce before the high commission, I was dealt with according to lawe. Truly for my owne parte I can not. If he can, let him doe it. For these reasons I hope good reader, that layinge aside all partiallitie and preiudice, you will reserue the one eare, to heare what Darrell hath to say for the Lord and himselfe, and against counterfeiting, and teachinge Somers, Darling &c. to counterfeite: and that you will beware how you receiue a false report against your neighbour, specially against the Lord himselfe and his workes.
If any thinke that the charge of counterfeiting, and of my teachinge to counterfeite (the summe of the booke answeared by me,) is so lying, slaunderous, abhorring to common sence, palpable false, and vnpossible to be true, that it was altogether vnworthy the answearinge and convincing, or at least of so large an answeare and conviction as heere followeth: such may remember that the Apostles being charged with drunckennes and to be full of newe wine, act. 2. 13 14. math. 12. Peter for them all answeare [...] & conuinced that vile slaunder. In like sort did our Sauiour Christ being charged more vily to be a coniurer, and to cast out deuils through Belzabub, the prince of deuils. which thinges are written for our learning, [Page] even to teach vs what to doe whē any such thing falleth out. Now the larger I haue bene for these two reasons. First, I thought it fitt to answeare to all that is contained in the Discouery, which seemeth to make more or selfe against the cause or my selfe: least passing by some of this kind, it might be thought I therfore did it and purposly, because I were not able to answere. Againe, I cōsidered that many haue already giuen an eare to counterfeitinge, and verily beleiue our Demomakes to be counterfeits: for their sakes therfore, & that I might draw these preiudicate: persons from their error to the imbracinge of the truth, it was requisite to answere all that in the face made for counterfeitinge, which could not be performed in fewe wordes. Secondly, I knewe the credit of the aduersarie was great, my owne little, beinge a base & contemptible person in the eyes of the world. That my selfe then and that which I contend for might be beleiued, even of this dotinge and blind generation, It was necessarie I should not onely cracke or diminish the credite of the a duersarie, even with his best frendes, which might haue bene done in afew wordes: but take all credit from him, by detectinge all his filthines: for in makinge his name to rotte and stinke, and the counterfeit cause he hath in hand, their is hope that men will giue some eare vnto me, and that I striue for, be I neuer so meane. Now this would be best performed in the larger pursuite and stirringe deepely in the falshods, lyes, and absurdities of the Discouerer, which coulde not be donne without the multiplyinge of wordes. For the more one stirreth in that which is stinkinge and filthy, the more stinking sauor it sendeth forth. And so shall we find it to be in the ample ripping vp of this foule Discouery, to the Detection wherof we will now proceed, God assistinge vs. If the falshood of some be detected, and thou find out the truth by this our Detection: then open thy mouth in the defence of that truth, and assist me with thy prayers.
As in all ages there haue bene some which haue gainsaid the holy doctrins of god reuealed in his word, so likewise there haue not wanted such as haue resisted the works which he hath wrought befor the children of men.Exod. 7. 11. Against the wonderfull works wrought in Egipt by Moses did those sor [...]erers Iannes and Iambres rise vp, and set themselues with all their diuelish arte and power. VVhen the holy ghoste fell vpon the Apostles in the forme of clouen tongues like fire, euen of those which were eye & eare witnesses thereof, there were some that mocked them,act. 2. 13. saying that they were full of newe wyne. The Apostle Paule hauing cast the diuell out of the Pythonisse, her maisters were offended therewith: caught him & Sylas his associate, and drew them before the maiestrates: who vpon theire incensinge, commaunded them to prison, act. 16. 18. and to be beaten with rods: wherevpon they were beaten fore, cast into an inward prison or dungeon: and theire feete made fast in the stockes. VVhen there was brought to Christ Iesus one possessed with a diuel, blind, and dumbe, and that he had healed him, so that hee which was blind and dumb, math. 12. 24. both spake and sawe: all the people (it is said) were amased, and said, is not this that sonne of Dauid? And vpon the same worke wrought vpon an other at an other time, the multitud marueiled saying, The like was neuer seene in Israel. But the Pharises resisted as other workes of his,math. 9. 23. so both these and said: he casteth out diuels, through Beclzebub the prince of diuels. In a word, the mockinges and scourgings, the banishments, the bonds and imprisonments, the puttinge to death of Christ Iesus, the Prophets, and his Apostles doe testify, how the word and workes of god haue bene from time to time resisted. Euen so it is now: God hauing wrought diuers rare and greate workes, there haue bene some found to withstand them: and to bear the world in hand that all is but connterfeyting and notorious cofenage. Among these the chief are D. Ban [...]xoft B. of London and Samuell Harsnet his chaplaine and Examiners whose labour day and night it hath bene for the space almost of two yeares and in that time haue they applyed and abused theire wit and authority, to perswade this to the world, and to this end haue they published a booke called a-Discourie. 2. tim. 3. 8. But as Paule saith of Iannes and Iamhres that withstood Moses, and of certaine men in his time of corrupt mindes, repr [...]bat concerning the faith, which did then resist the truth: euen so & the same say. I o [...] these men: They shall preuaile no longer, for their madnes shall be euident vnto all men, as theirs also was.
Herevnto serueth as the former treatise, wherein the truth is declared, and these workes published and made knowne to the world, (for the declaration of the truth, is a conviction of the falshood) so the treatise following: wherein the DISCOVERY is fully I trust answered [Page 4] and the euill name raysed vp, and giuen out againste thease workes, viz. of counterfeyting, and my teaching (the some or twoe parts of that booke) taken away. And when the sord shall yet further pursue the manifestation of these workes, disclosing that which is now couered, and making that knowne which now is hyd, which I doubt not but in due time he will:psal. 10. 14. mark. 4. 22. 1. tim. 5. 24. verse 25. Then will their filthines and madnes be euident indede. And for our further assurance [...]crein, we may remember, it is written Thou (Lorde) behouldest mischeif and wrong, that thou maist take it into thine handes. And againe: There is nothing hyd that shal not be op [...]ned neyther is there a secret but that it shall come to light. And againe to this purpose it is said by the Apostle: Some mens sinnes are open before hand, and goe before vnto iudgment: but some mens followe after. Likewise, also the good workes are manifest before hand, & they that are otherwise cannot be hyd. wherby it is playne that howsoener the sinnes of some men are for a time in this world vnknowne, as hauinge bene committed in secret and in the darknesse, yet the Lorde in his time will bring them to light, and manifest them to the world: and on the other side, though the good workes of some be not for a time through the slaunders of some manifest and knowne to the world to be such, yet it shall not alwaies be soe, they shall not alwayes be hyd, but in an other time god will reueale them, to be that indede they are.
It is in the second place to be obserued, that as sathan hath euer vsed by his instruments to resist the doctrines & workes of god that thereby he might kepe god from his glory and prayse, and man from beleuing and profiting by them: so the principall meanes wherby he hath preuayled in all times, hath bene the slaundering of those whom the Lord hath therein vsed as instruments: for the old serpent knoweth full well, that the credit & good name of men being taken away be the doctrines they teach neuer so true and wholsome, & the work wherein they were vsed neuer so profitable and to be admired, they will not be receaued. Neither is he ignorant hereof that let the slander be neuer so manifestly or palpably salfe, yet the world will beleue it and run [...]e away with it as currant, if once it be raysed vp & spread abroad: for he knoweth that there is not one wise man of a thowsand, who vseth to consider of a thing and heare what can be saide of both sydes,pro. 14. 15. before he imbrace it as a truth: and that the foolish will beleue euery thinge. act 24 5, act. 17. 6. Hence it is that in these cases it is his first and chiefe labour to raise vp and spread abroad slanders. By this meanes he preuailed aganst Paule stirring vp some to affirme that he was a pestilent fellowe, a moouer of sedition that he subuerted the state of the world: and was an enemy to the state (as we spake now of some) a tra [...]tor, doing against the decree of Caesar. Yea of Christ himselfe the diuell by his instruments gaue it [Page 5] out, that he was a Deceauer, and worse then so a Coniurer: castinge out diuels through the prince of diuels. By the same meanes that auncient slaunderer,mat [...] 17. a 3. R [...]t [...]. 12. 9. and accuser of the bretheren day and night, both to god and men, who thereby deceaueth all the world, hath hitherto mightely prevayled against the workes of god wee speake of: spreadinge abroade that Maister More and I, especially my selfe: are Deceauors, Imposters, cozoning marchants, that I haue taught some (I knowe not yet howe many) to counterfeyt. But as S. Paule notwithstandynge the aforesaide accusations, was nither seditious nor traytor, but one that practised and taught the contrary: and Christ was no Deceauer but one in whose tongue was found uo guile, neither caste out deuilles by the prince of diuels, but came to destroy the works of the diuell, euē so we in lik māner notwithstanding that we are thus accused to be deceiuers & cosoners, and I knowe not what, and my self to haue taught Somers and others to counterfeyt: yet it shall by gods grace appeare by the sequell, that we are no such men indeede, and that my selfe is not (I thanke god) guilty of any such abomynation, as mine aduersaryes most vniustly lay vpon me. where by the way we may learne thus much, that it is not inough for one to be accused, for then innocency it selfe (Christ Iesus I meane) should not goe vncondemned. Therefore as in all other accusations and euill reportes of our neighbours brought vnto our eares, so in this concerning Somers and mee, if we desire to auoyde the iustifying of the wicked, and condemning of the iust, both which are an abomination vnto the Lord: we must examine whither the things alleadged to that end by the Discouerer doe throughly proue the same or no: otherwise they be but empty words discouering the mallice of the Discouerer. To the furtherance wherof this may serue that heere followeth, wherevnto we will now by gods grace proceede.
This casting out of diuels is (saith he) now discouered to be but a pure play, conteyning two principall parts of a vyce and a diuell, one shift deuysed to to helpe this vyce of the stage, that he might not be hissed at of all the world is: that to cast out a diuel, is no such great matter, as men make account of beinge but mirandum et non miraculum, in the nature of a wonder, and not of a miracle.
Thinkest thou (Christian Reader) that this Discouerer (or rather Masker comminge thus to play his part on the stage) meaneth good sooth, that behaueth himself so ridiculously in the very entrance of so waighty a matter: or that his intent is to bleare thy eyes of vnderstāding, with his colours of rhetorike, fyne quipps, & multitud of wordes & depositions: least you should se these works of god to his glory & [Page 6] your comfort. But to come to the point: S. H. is very ignorant if he cānot see a difference betwene mirandum & miraculum for by mirandum is ment only athing admiratione dignum worthy admiration, or to be admired, of which number who knoweth not therbe many works which be not miraculous. Ther was smal cause then why he should sport himselfe therewith and call it heere a shift, a miserable shift, and a little after a slysilly shift, August liber 3. de [...]r [...]ta. D [...]neus opus. 39 p. 1. c. seinge Augustine, and after him Danaeus a man of great learning, put an apparant difference betwene mirum & miraculum, a wonder, & a miracle. According to whose iudgments I may well terme that election of spirits we speake of, mirum a wonder and deny it to be miraculum a myracle. Now if it so fall out that the Discouerers procedings be answerable to his begining: his booke to his epistle, & his dealing concerning the matter of fa [...]t, to this in matter of doctrine: then may his booke be rightly called a Discouerye, not of a pure play, but of his owne inward and secret corruption (aswell mallice as ignorance) which no doubt he greatly desireth shoulde be couered. But let vs heare what he saith further against this silly shift of mine.
What dull conceites (saith he) had the rulers of the Iewes, that they could not see this slysilly shift, to depraue the miracles of our Sauiours Christ, and to tell the people there was no iust cause they should beleeue,pag. 4. that our Sauiour was the sonne of God: in doing such mighty miracles among them: the cheif one whereof was casting out of diuels: by reason that action was but mirandum, et non miraculum, a strange thing for silly people to wonder at, and not a myracle, to inforce them to beleue.
The Discouerer might haue remembred that I doe not affirme that the casting out of diuels performed by Christ, was by fasting & prayer, and so miranda, et non miracula: but the contrary (euen there where I treate hereof) to both these. in my apologie To cast out diuels (say I) by aword, so as one no sooner commaundeth the spirit to goe out, but forthwith he departeth as Christ and his Apostles did, is not only a myracle, but of them the greatest: but by the meanes of prayer and fasting to dryue out Sathan, or rather to intreat Christ (to whome all power is giuen in heauen and in earth) to cast Sathan forth, is mirandum, non miraculum.
Had these words of mine bene spoken to the Pharises could those dull conceyted Rulers of the Iewes haue the [...]ce taken occasion to haue depraued our Sauiour his casting out of diuels? Sure one wold thinke they serued rather to the magnifying thereof. Now if the Discouerer could proue, that Christ did cast forth wicked spirits by fastinge and prayer, or yet his Apostles, then indeede for as much as I houlde all eiection performed by them to be miraculous and yet houlde that it is no myracle, when Sathan is expelled by prayer and fasting, he shoulde conuince mee otherwise he doth but tryfle and abuse his Reader [Page 7] in causing him to spend his houres in such vayne ydle and vnprofitable discourse as concerneth nothinge the matter in question neyther toucheth his aduersary any thing at all.
Hee procedeth. There is a place saith hee in the last of S. Mark. wherein they mightely please themselues, and taking it as a rod of defence to mayntayne their cause, it proues in handling a serpent that deuoureth them vp, the wordes are these: These signes shall followe them that beleue in my name they shall cast out dyuells, and shall speake with newe tounges &c.
This is a meere slaunder for it is as farre from mee and euer was from alleadging this scripture in my defence, as it is from takinge vpon me to worke myracles, and I will as soone doe the one, as the other. Howe this scripture is to be vnderstood of svch as had the myraculous faith, I haue shewed before against Thyreus and the papists peruerting it to their disposiessinge of diuels: and that it cannot be vnderstood of all beleuers as he expoundeth it.
But to procede. In steede of the author his name, wee haue in the end of the Epistle these twoo letters S. H. so that men may onely gesse who hath made the discouerie. VVere the truth on the discouerers side, he woulde sure in playne and full letters haue sett to his nam withont staggeringe, and thereby intimated thus much, Looke what I haue sayd of counterfeytinge, and by Darrell or any other, I such a one: am ready to iustifie the same but the discouerer beinge priuie to his owne false and corrupt dealinge. and fearinge least that woulde be descryed and come one day to light, thought it wisdome to conceale his name: who can tell also how the christian magistrat will take this, when he shall perceiue how greatly God is dishonored hereby and see the intollerable iniurie that is done first and chiefely to the Lord himself. who hath wrought these greate workes, and to whom greate glory and prayse is due for the same: secondly to those whom God (amonge others) hath vsed herein, and those vpon whom these workes were wrought, takinge away the good name both of all those and of others that I could name, as mnch as in him lyeth, besi [...]es the greuious and causelesse molestation of many subiects in the land. and the wrong doune to them both in their substance and good name. In this respect also there is cause why the Discouerer shoulde sett downe two letters, rather then his name: for it is good pollicy to preuent a mischief, and cast for the worst.
There is no doubt but that S. H. stand for Samuell Harsnet chap line to the Bishop of London, but whither he alone, or his lord & hee haue discouered this counterfeyting and cosonage there is the question. Some thinke the booke to be the Bishops owne doing: and many [Page 8] thinke it to be the ioynt worke of them both. Of Harsnet I think men doubt not consideringe the two first letters of his name be subscribed. As touchinge his Lord and maister it is probable, seeing the booke is commonly called the Bishop of Londons booke, & that all or part of it was made by an high Commissioner such as the Bishop is, as appeareth by these words: The author of the breif narration to drawe VS peraduenture from dealing with M. Darrell: pag. 14. nowe other Commissioner in no reason can it possibly be. For the Bishop of London it is that hath deposed and examyned I know not how many, and that is acquainted with euery quirk and corner of this cause, that hath managed this matter, that hath perswaded not only the rest of the high Comissioners, but the whole land also as much as in him lyeth, that all is but counterfeyting and knauery: but how truly he and his chapline say so, and what reward they both deserue at the hands of god, and men, for all the greate paines they haue taken in this behalfe, dooth partly appeare by the premisses, and will (I trust) more fully be made manifest by that which followeth.
M. Darrell growing into some smal credit with the simpler sort:pag. [...]. became very peart & proud. Somthing to this purpose he confesseth some thought that I did glory somwhat tomuch in the action of casting forth diuels.pag. 3. And a little after There are added in the end of the history of the boy of Burton thes words uiz. shortly you shall hane the true story come forth of those 7. in Lancashire that were possessed with vncleane spirits, and all seauen deliuered at one time by this man, meaning M. Darrell as he himself confesseth.
Hereby the Descouerer laboreth to perswade the worlde that I did glory in the casting out of diuels as is playne by these words: what M. Darrell tooke vppon him after this his second exployt, it may be surmy sed by glorying in the first.
To the first of these I answere that I haue not altogither so deposed, as appeareth by page 277. of the Discouery. But admit it were so, and that some haue so thought of me as is sayde, yet it followeth not theirvpon, that I gloryed &c. for many haue mise conceaued the sbeaches & actions of men. when Eliab Dauids eldest brother, heard the words of Dauid concernninge the killinge of Goliah he theirvpon thought, and said vnto him, that he was com downe to se the battle of pride and the mallice of his hearte: and yet it was nothinge so. How oft did Iosephs brethren conceaue amisse of his speaches and actions? To the second I answer, that beinge examined by the B. of L. vpon my oath, [Page 9] whither I thought that by these wordes this man, with the rest were ment my selfe: I answered affirmatiuely. And it being playne that he did meane me, (for who els had to doe with Darling & the 7 in. Lancashire) how could I answer otherwis without periuery? These words also we must remember are not mine but the printers, as I tould the Byshop at my examynation, & at the same time condemed them greatly (both which the Discouerer I warrant you concealeth) how then doe they or my answer vnto them argue my glorying in the actiō of casting forth de uels? Let the Discouerer fram his argumēt & it may be he wil be ashamed of it. Moreouer were it that I did glory somwhat toomuch herein the same maketh not against the cause, but argueth only my corruption.
Darrell being sent for into Lancashire by one M. Starchy dispossessed in the said M.pag. 2. Starchyes house seauen persons at one clap: viz: Iohn Starchye, Margaret Hardman:pag. 323. Elianor Hardman: Ellen Holland: Margaret Byrom and Iane Ashton. And in the end of the discouery the Discouerer hath these wordes: vnto these notable exployts of Darrells, concerning Mary Cowper, Katheryn Wright the boy of Burtou: and William Somers something might be added of his pretended dispossessing the seauen (so often mentioned) in Lancashire, out of one M. Mores examynation and confessyon touching that matter: his sayd examynation is in the Registers office to her Maiesties Comissioners. And if any will take the paynes to pervse it, he shall finde that M. Darrels, and M. Mores course held with those in Lancashire, was as vayne & ridiculous as with any of the other.
VVe heare of M. Mores dealing and mine, about the (pretended) dispossessing of 7. Lancashire and in generall termes of the course we held with them therein, but from these first words vnto these last we heare not what they for their parts did, saue what is intimated by these aforesaid words: so as the reader knoweth not well what to mak or thinke of them, of whom notwithstandinge there is oft mention made, and wither he should account them counterfeyts, yea or no. I desire therefore to knowe of the Bishop of London & Harsnet what theire iudgments of these seauen whither they counterfeyted a possession or were indeede possessed: for one of these sure they did, because they were handled so like to those that are possessed, both in & during the time of their trouble (or so fayned) and at the time and instant of their deliuerance (or dissembled deliuerance) euery one of them crying aloud, being rent sore, and lyinge as dead, or seeminge so to be,math 12. 43. which are the signes of dispossession: Yea after also as wee haue heard in the story, either the vnclehne spirits being gone out, returned vpon them all, seeking to reenter into them againe, according to the Scriptures, or some such thing they fayned. These thinges duly considered, it cannot be denyed but that either they were possessed [Page 10] or dissembled a possession. Yf possessed: it is to be hoped that they are now dispossessed, considering the signes of dispossession mentioned in the gospell were heard and seene at the time and instant of their amendment, and that since that very time, (being three yeares past) they haue continued free from being vexed by Sathan, as before they were, one excepted that is repossessed. The returne also of the spirits doth confirme their eiection. Yf thus it goe & haue gon with the 7. in Lancashire: then we see men may be possessed in these dayes and dispossessed, yea that the greatest part of the persons controuerted were so indeede, and did not faigne so to be as is pretended.
If they counterfeyted, why was not M. Starchy and some other about them, being so many, fetched to London by Purseuants or war rants, as well as sundry from Nottingham about Somers, & diuers out of St affordshire about Thomas Darling? And why was there no commission directed to some in Lancashire, for the better inquirye into this counterfeyting, and sifting of those counterfeyts (if such they be) being 7. as well as one into Darbyshire, an other into Lecestershire, & 3. or 4. (I take it) to Nottingham, for the finding out of the counter feyting of those foure there? Yf these haue counterfeyted with Somers and Darling, why were not they or some of them fetched vp and receyued into the Bishop of Londons house, and by his Lordship and S. Harsnet deposed and examined about their counterfeyting, as well as Somers and Darling their fellowe counterfeyts were? for marke what the Discouerer himself saith in the end of this chapter:pag. 4. touching all these (sauing those in Lancashire) examynatiōs haue bene taken, & as well by the confessions of the parties, as by diuers other circumstances, it doth playnlye appeare, that all which was done betwixt M. Darrell and them was meerly counterfeyted. I demaund now why these Lancashire persons were omitted? why their examinations were not taken, and they tried what confessions they would haue made, as well as Somers. Darling. Kath: Wright, and M. Couper. if these likewise me [...]rely counterfeyted. Surely me thinketh that if these 7. were counterfeits, the Bishop and Harsnet doe hereby greatly preiudice the cause they haue in hand, and them selues. for admit one or two of them were obstinate, and would not confesse a counterfeytinge, yet it may be some of them would. There are sundry of them, and they are not all sure made of one moulde. Some of them also very yong, and it is likely they wold tel the truth moreouer it cannot be that the Bishop and Ha [...]snet taking such great and long paynes about two yeares, day and night, to find out 4. counterfeyts, would [...]aue passed by such a number of counterfeytes, so greate a pray as [...] was, if so be they were counterfeyts. And much lesse would they [...]aue sought out one single counterfeyt Kath. Wright [Page 11] by name, haue deposed and examyned her (with sundrye others) for counterfeyting 14. yeares past, and let all these alone with theire counterfeyting about three yeares agoe, if these were counterfeyts as well as she (is pretended to be) Againe if those 7. haue counterfeited so that we haue not 4. but 11. counterfeyts, considering I dealt with these 7. as well as the other 4. why is there no mention made (not so much as in generalty) of my fraudulent practises and procedings concerning the pretended possèssion and dispossession of these 7. nor any word vsed tending therevnto, as well as or Will. Somers Thomas Darling & the rest euen in particuler and by name? Surely the Discouerer did greatly forget himself to mention my (pretended) dispossessing of 4. only in the tytle of his booke, and in the first chapter of the booke wherein he treateth of the number of such persons as are said to haue bene disposessed by my meanes to name 11. Besides if those haue counterfeyted seing then they are the greatest part of the counterfeyts, and haue not at all bene dealt with for their counterfeyting, it is playne that the Bishop and Harsnet haue but slightly shuffoled and slubbered ouer the matter of counterfeyting wherewith they haue bene wholy taken vp a long time, and left their worke vnperfect: much like to an vnwise builder who not first sitting downe and casting with himself what his house will cost him, falleth of building: but perceiuing after he hath builded a while, that he is not able to fynish that he began, is constrayned to giue ouer his building, whervpon all that behold it begin to mock him: or that foolish man which vnawares buildeth his house vpon the sands, but afterwards perceiuing the same to be no sure foundation, ceaseth to build any further: for this cause I aduise them either to confesse the truth & giue glory to god, or els for shame to proceede on in finding out more counterfeyts, and add to the 4. they haue already those 7. for all eleuen were handled alike: and their condition the same, yea somuch is in effect acknowledged by the Bishope and Harsnet in this whole first Chapter of theirs, and in very manye places of ther booke: otherwise all that heare therof will laugh at thē, and their doting partiallity, that would be so hot and sweat somuch about 4. and let 7. of the same counterfeyt condition passe & escape vntouched. Furthermore, if these 7. haue likewise counterfeyted, I desire to knowe of the Discouerer who taught them so to doe, & that he make him knowne to the world, as he hath done the teacher of the other foure, for why should we not think that they likewise had an in structor, specially seing 5. of the 7. were very yong, and their fevts as admirable & hard to be done as those of the 4 [...] my self (we heare) scholed Somers Darling Kath: Wright and Mary Couper, and seinge the [...] were handled alike to these 4. counterfeyts, and that I dealt with [Page 12] the 7. as well as the other 4. and that 3. of the 4. were helped by the same meanes, viz. by prayer and fasting, or dissembled the same with these, it is in all reason likely, that if I instructed the 4. to counterfeit then I haue done the like to the 7. in Lancashire also: but considering I am not accused thereof, and if I were I trust they would cleare me themselues: it is to be thought that this notwithstandinge, I am free from teaching Iohn Starchy Anne Starchy, and the other 5. who he is then that instructed them, it would be knowne. Iohn and Anne Starchy with the rest would be deposed and examined by the L. Bishop of London, and made to tell who it was, what his name is, that beinge knowne the world might be better satisfied as touching their counter feyting, and he whosoeuer he is, might partake with me in punishment, seing he hath committed the like or the same fault. Lastly if Io. and Anne Starchy: Margaret Hardman Elianor Hardman &c. be counterfeytes, why are they not punished for counterfeyting, considering it is a fault deseruing very seuere punishment, and not to be tollerated or borne with in any, much lesse whē so many conspire & ioyn togither in committing this saide abomination. Thus you see (Christian Reader) in what straits the Bishop and his Chapline haue brought themselues on which hand soeuer they turne them, whither to the right or left. If they say the 7. in Lancashire were possessed, then wee heare what followeth thervpon: if they affirme they counterfeyted a possession, (and the one of these as is afore shewed it is very certaine they did) we see they are little or nothing holpen thereby: [...]lence is best where answeare cannot be made without a braned consience. the onlye thinge I feare is that they will not be drawne to returne any answer herevnto at all: though I haue multiplyed my wordes, and enlarged my penne, and thereby wold prouoke them therevnto.
Iane Ashton is since fallen into the handes of certaine Seminary preists, and hath bene carryed by them vp and downe that country to sundry recusants houses (as certaine ydle men were wont to carry puppets) and by cunning counterfeiting of certaine fits & staying of hirself by the secret dire [...]ti [...]ns of the said preists, [...]. 2. she hath gotten god knoweth what: they by such leu dnes haue wonne great credit, but hir Maiesties subiects haue in the meane time bene shamefully abused.
Thus it is Iane Ashton being with six other dispossesed as wee haue heard, was after (embracing the popish religion) repossessed, & therevpon fell into the hands of certaine preists, who haue carryed her vp and downe the country, exorcising and adiuring the diuell in her after their manner. [...]o [...] fauor to preists then to ministers of the gospell. Now I demaund of the Bishop of London why these Seminari [...] preists haue not bene in all this time committed to prison and punished as well as M. More and my selfe, for besides that they are preists, it is acknowledged (and it is most true) that thereby [Page 13] hir maiesties subiects haue bene shamefully abused, and further it is said that shee stayeth herself vpon their secret directions, whereby it shoulde seme (if one may beleue the Discouerer) that these preists haue taught [...] her to coūterfyt, at least in part, why also is not this notorious coūter feyt punished, that hath had a principall hand in this abusing of hir ma [...]iesties subiects? but it may be she is no counterfeit, for it is saide that through the directions of the said priests shee hath gotten god knowes what: Imagine that it is the doing of some tricks, or as is saide heere the counterfeyting of certaine fits whether she will or not as Mary Couper is brought forth deposing, that certaine speaches of mine (principally) and of certaine women, togither with her experience of the signes of possession in her brother, made her to doe that which shee neuer thought to haue done, and this whether she would or no, so as she could not refrayne: no maruaile then though she haue not bene punished for counterfeyting,pag. 3. 1 [...] and this is the very reason why of 11. counterfeyts (as some call them) none haue bene punished for counterfeyting: no not Somers: who if it were so was an horrible blasphemer, and otherwise most abominable.
M. pag. 9 Darrell by vertue of her Maiesties Commission for causes ecclesiasticall being sent for, appeared before the L. Archbishop of Canterbury and others at Lambeth: from whence he was committed to prison, by reson of his absurd and vntrue (but yet very confident) assertions: giuing therby iust occasiō to suspect, that he was but a coūterfeyt: & order was taken for the further examination of that cause, according to the vsuall course by the lawes of the Realme, in such cases prouided. The issue whereof was, that vpon the hearing of M. Darrell, and the depositions against him in open court, before the L. Archbishop of Canterbury, the L. Bishop of London, &c. he the said M, Darrell was by the full agreement of the whole court, condemned for a counterfeyt: and together with M. More (his companyon) who tooke vpon him to iustefy the said Darrell, had otherwise greatly misbehaued himself) they were both of them deposed from the ministery, and comitted to close prison, there to remayne vntill order were taken for theire further punishment.
All I affirmed at my commitment was, that Somers had not counterfited: Let men nowe iudge, whether that be absurd & falce 2. whether so to affirme be herisy: for I was commited to prison for heresy, & other heresy (I then vttered not) & not for teaching Som. to counter feit: which fact was not thē in questiō, no not vntil a month after I had bene in prison: yea by the discouerers owne words, (which be that I was [Page 14] committed to prison by reason of (or for) my absurd and vntrue assertions: it appeareth that I was not sent to prison: for the same cause I haue bene so long deteyned in prison viz. teaching to counterfeyte. 3 Let men iudge, whither for this confident assertion I deserued to be committed to prison. what order was taken and agreed vpon by some in secret, & whither the selfe same that after was put in executiō I knowe not: but that in the examination of this cause there was a proceding according to the vsuall course of this Realme in such cases prouided howsoeuer the Discouerer in generall termes affirmeth it, yet he maketh not the same to appeare in the particulers. Sir Discouerer you affirm indeede that I was iudicially proceeded against by due course of lawe and ordinary practise of the high commission court, according to the lawes in that behalf prouided. I pray you therefore answer mee.
1 First whether doe you knowe, that it is the vsuall course and or dinary practise of that court to deny the coppy of articles, or answers to men convented into that court, whenas vpon their oathes they haue fully & directly answered vnto all such interrogatoryes, as haue bene objected against them? And if this be the due course & ordinary practise of that court: whether doe you knowe the same, to be according to the lawes in that behalf prouided?
2 Item whether doe you knowe, that it is the vsuall course, and ordinary practise of that court, touching the examination of any witnesses against a Defendant, to send forth commissioners into the country, and to authorise any other persons to be commissioners, then such only, as hir Maiesty by her letters patents vnder the Great seale of England, hath appoynted high commissioners? And if this be the due course & ordinary practise of that court, whether do you know the same to be according to the laws in that behalfe prouided?
3 Item whither doe you know, that it is the vsuall course and ordinary practise of that court, that the Commissioners, or other deputed by them, should menace witnesses called before them (as you your selfe Sir Discouerer did) with imprisonment, bringing vp to London, burning of their feete, or with some other kinde of vyolences in case they depose not to their humour and contentment: And if it be soe whether doe you know the same to be according to the laws in that behalf prouided?
Item whither doe you knowe, that it is the vsuall course & ordinary 4 practise of that court, to examine witnesses against the defendant, without giuing him notice of the time and place of their production, and so to haue them sworne in absentia partis reae? And if this be the vsuall course and ordinary practise of that court, whether do you knowe the same to be according to the lawes in that beehalfe prouided?
[Page 15] Item whether doe you knowe, that it is the vsuall course & ordinary 5 practise in that court, for such to examine witnesses against the defendant, as haue no authority to take depositions as you Sir Discouerer did at London) And if it be so then whether doe you knowe the same to be according to the lawes in that behalf prouided?
Item whether doe you knowe, that it is the vsuall course & ordinary 6 practise of that court, not to suffer the defendant to minister Interrogatoryes against the witnesses produced against him: And if it be so. then whether doe you knowe the same to be according to the lawes in that behalf prouided?7
Item whither doe you knowe &c. that the defendant, whether he be an adulterer, an incestuous person, or periured person &c. for the clearing of his innocency touchinge the cryme obiected, be not suffered to produce witnesses, and to haue them examyned on his behalfe? And if this be the ordinary practise of that court, whether doe you knowe the same to be accordinge to the lawes in that behalfe provided?
Item whether doe you know, that it is etc. To denye such as are 8 accused of adulterie, incest, periurye, etc. to haue theyre proctors & Aduocates to pleade and defende their cause? And if it be so, then whether doe you knowe that the same is accordinge to the lawes in that behalfe prouided?
Item whether doe you know, that it is etc. to condemne any person 9 as guiltie of any offence, obiected against him, vnder the mouth of two witnesses at the least, and them also to be such against whom by the ecclesiastical lawes no exception maye be taken? And if this be the course of that court, whether doe you know the same to be accordinge to the lawes in that behalfe prouided?
Item whether doe you know, that it is ect. that socius criminis, be 10 admitted for a witnesse against him, whom none but himselfe can accuse? And if it be the ordinary practise of that court, then also whether his testimony of necessitie must be instar duorum testimoniorum omni exceptione maiorum? And whether this be according to the ecclesiasticall lawes in that behalfe prouided?
Item whether doe you know, that it is etc. to deny vnto the desendant 11 the sight of the depositions of such witnesses, as are produced & examined against him? And if it be, whether is the same accordinge to the lawes in that behalfe prouided.
Item whether &c. to commit a minister of the gospell, or any other 12 man to prison without bayle or mainprise, only for absurd and vntrue, though confident assertions? and if it be, whether do you know the same to be according to the laws in that behalf prouided?
[Page 61] Item whether doe you knowe, that it is the vsuall course & ordinary 13 practise of that court, to proceede against offendors in causes temporall? And if it be, whether doe you knowe the same to be acording to the lawes in that behalf prouided?
Item, whether &c. to proceede to the condemnation of anye 14 offendor, by any other proofes, then such only as are warranted by the ecclesiasticall lawes of her Maiesties kingdome? And if it be, whether doe you knowe the same to be according to the lawes in that behalf prouided?
Item whether doe you knowe, that it is the vsuall course, & ordinary 15 practise of that court, to pronounce any finall sentence, or de finitiue iudgment of condemnation for any offence to be committed by the defendant: otherwise then by publique reading of the same sē tence in writing by one of the Commissioners themselues, the other his associats by their consents approuing the same: And if it be soe: whether doe you knowe the same to bee accordinge to the lawes in that behalfe prouided?
And where the Discouerer addeth, that the issue thereof was, that vpon the hearinge of me, and the depositions against me in open court, I was by the full agrement of the open court condemned for a counterfeytte: and together with M. More deposed from the ministery, and committed to close pryson, there to remaine vntill order were taken for our further punnishment:
I demaund of him who was present at this hearing: firste whether I vsed any continued speach then, saue one: and whether in the same I was not cut of. 2. whether being charged to teach Somers and M. Cooper his sister, Kath: Wright and Tho. Darling, I spake any thing in my owne defence concerning the 3, last, one word or two excepted, concerning Kath: Wright, which raysed vp collor in this Discouerer. 3. whether Th: Darling being in the court by the Bishop of L. commaundement, was heard to say any thing touching my teachinge of him, or his own counterfeyting, or not counterfeyting: yea whether euer he or any other affirmed that I taught him to counterfeyte. 4. whereas the depositions against mee were heard then to speak their their fill, so the depositions (of the 17. taken by the 12. Comissioners) which are for mee, were heard to speake at all, either then or at any other time before, though I haue oft and instantly desired the same. 5. whether euer any one of my witnesses, (who haue hundredes to cleare me) were heard to speake either in court, or countre before commissioners. 6. whether if it be as I seme to intimate by these my demaunds, this hearing he speaketh of was likewise according to the vsuall course by the lawes of the Realme in such cases prouided yea or not [Page 17] 7. where he saith we are r [...]serued for further punishment, I aske of him whether this be according to the lawes of the Realme, that we the accessaries (if there were any counterfeyting) shall thus haue punishment vpon punishment, and the counterfeyts (if such they were) nor any of them, be punished at all: as if all the iniquity were in teachinge to counterfeyt, and none in learning and practising the same: otherwise (sure) they should be punished as well as we, and not all the strypes laid vpon M. Mores back and myne. And where it is saide, that I was by the full agreement of the open court condemned for a counterfeyt, it is vntrue. Neither was that or any other definitiue sentence giuen of me. In the end we being commaunded to stand aside (as the manner is) were forthwith after in the open court suspended, and commaunded to close prison there to remayne till we should be are further from thē And so haue we done (saue that we haue not bene all this while close prisoners) wayting when we shall be heard according to the Queens lawes, and be either acquited or condemned. More then this was not done, nor word saide.
They that ymagine Somers was not possessed, but did counterfeyt (saith the preface) doe by [...]onsequence deny the the soueraignty of our Sauiour in that action.pa [...]. 1 [...]. And one of the written pamphlets: to deny the work of the diuels and God in the dispossession of So: may seeme to be after a sorte to deny them in the gospell. Then followeth his confutation, Indeede if M. Darrells credit were as good in saying, that So: was possessed, & that by his and his fellowes meanes he was dispossessed: as the Euangelists and Apostles ought to be, when they tell vs of diuers that were possessed in Christs time, then their said collections were pertinent. Otherwise manye false knaues from time to time, hauing deluded the people with hipocrisy, and pretence of casting forth diuels, it is a suggestion of Sathan for any to colect that thereby the said actions of our Sauiour: and his Apostles, are in any sort blemished: but let them rayleon.
If Somers were possessed and dispossessed (as I trust is made manifest) then are these their collections very pertinent though Darrels credit nor his fellowes, be any way to be compared with the Euangelists and Apostles: neither are the said actions of our Sauiour and his Apostles in any sort blemished by these wordes, as this man suggesteth, no man so collecting: but a man would thinke rather that they be ble [...]dyshed, which will not receaue the possessiou and dispossession contended for notwithstanding it hath so great confirmation from the gospell But let them (saith he) rayle on. Is not heere very perylous rayling? well. If there be not heere, yet elswhere there is, whereby they shew of what spirit they are. And this he doth by setting downe many rayling sentences (so termed by him) which are scattered here and ther through [Page 18] out the Naration and Praeface to my Apollogye: Some of which I will repeate, but of the shortest for breuity sake.
M. Darrell hitherto could not obteyne somuch as patient audience or any iudicyall course of proceeding.pag. 21. Agayne, their proceedings haue bene indirect, contrary to the royall commaundement of her Maiesty, her lawes and lawfull liberties of her loyall subiects, and agayne his iudges became parties, pleaders, and accusers: agayne M. Darrell and M. More are now imprisoned for giuing testimony to the truth. agayne let men beware in creditiug false rumours against those holy men of god, who doe nowe or shall hereafter suffer in this holy cause. Agayne I would aduise them that slaunder this worke, and persecute the seruants of god without cause to tak heede, least they be found euen fighters against god.
Thus we see what rayling the frends of this cause doe vse: let vs now consider, what rayling and scoffing (to let others goe) this mā an aduersary to the cause, and great frend to counterfeiting doth vse: that so comparing the rayling togither, we may the better discerne of it, and of these raylers.
This casting out of diuels is discouered to be but a pure play,A Patorne of Harshents and his Lord, and Masters sobriety contayninge two principall parts of a vyce and a diuell, let them with all their iuglyngs driue out a melancholike spirit, out of any poore soule in Bedlam. Thus much for a taste of diuel driuers legerdemayne: open the curtaine and see the puppets play. M. Darrell is thought by some to be such a one that if hee met with the diuell, he was able to curb him. Is M. Darrell will be a right Exorcist after the currant fashion among the Iesuits: if he want the faith of doing myracles, he may cast his capp at them meaning diuels. when Somers was dispossessed, the deuill was shroudly dressed, he was forsooth so extreamly tormented by the fasting, prayers, and preaching of M. Darrell and the rest, as he had no leasure to say what he must doe, or what he would do, but rudely without taking any leaue of them departed. The diuell was trick [...] with their conceaued prayers. One diuell would haue bene mad at the name of Presbyter, an other at the sight of a minister that will not subscribe, an other to haue seene men sit or stand at the communion. And whoe knoweth whether in time, the naming of a presbitery would not haue had the vertue of a popish relique, as well to cast out a diuell, as to disclose him If their schollers be of the new cut: they cry, they wallowe, they foame, and shew the signes mentioned in the Scriptures.Open thine eyes then good [...]eder a [...]d let thy consience be Iudge who is the Rayler. There Exorcists for want of worke are driuen to their shifts, and like Tinkers walke vp and downe from place to place, seeking to be ymployed. Two points serued his turne instead of iugling slicks, heere is fast and loose as the Egyptian listeth. If the resemblances of Darrells practises to Pedlers be not fit: then as you remember Somers and Darrell colluding together, thinke vpon the pretty feates betwixt Bankes and his horse. So skilfull a catt is Darrell in hunting Darlings mouse▪ here [Page 19] vnto add that he calleth vs diuel flingers, Imposters, iuglers, absurde mates cosoning marchants, false knaues, &c.
A great deale more there is of this stampe: yea the whole boke from the first leafe to the last, is written in such scoffing and raylinge characters, that it might seme rather to haue bene compiled by Nash Pasquil, or some Interlude-maker, then any other of sobriety & iudgment. But the stile is sutable to the matter. And so to returne vnto the former rayling, vsed by such as contend against counterfeyting, and for Som: possession: Let vs see what he inferreth & concludeth thervpon. First, that my frends in so doing shew themselues to be but children, which it is a shame for growne men to be: and that in these wordes These are children iudeede [...] to what rypenes in rayling thinke you they will growe, by the time they be men? To be perrilous children euē the children of the diuell: and this he doth out of Iames It is true (saith he) There is a wisdome whose children by their outward appearance they may be well accounted. pag. 12. Of which wisdome S. Iames speaking saith. If yee haue bitter enuying and strife in your hartes reioyce not, neither be lyars against the truth, for this wisdome descendeth not from aboue, but is earthly sensuall, and diuelish.
I answer him, and vpon occasion of his owne rayling and scoffing, retort this scripture vpon him thus. If it be a truth (as it is most true) that Som. Kath: Wright, and Darling were possessed and dispossessed, that neither they nor Mary Couper haue counterfeyted,Pro. 13. 23. Iere. 13. 2 cor. 13. 8. that my selfe haue taught them no such thing: which this Discouerer auoucheth and contendeth for as a matter of truth, then for-asmuch as he hath bitter enuying and strife in his harte for the falshood (whereof S. Iames speaketh, as the wordes following doe shewe: for contentiō for the truth is lawfull and commendable) as appeareth by his tongue and pen, and is a lyar against the truth: It must of necessitye therefore be, euen by the testimony of the spirit of god, that this Discoverer and such as he, are the children of this earthly, sensuall, and diuelish wisdome: out of his owne mouth then let this man be iudged.
The Disc. telleth vs of certaine counnterfeyts, as of a maid of Chester of one Mildred the base daughfter of Alice Norrington: of a Dvtch man with some others. Ergo concludeth he, Somers is a counterfeyt, & that superexcellent wonder which M. Darrels fauourers, euen those of the ouerworne Consistoryan faction magnifye somuch is a counterfeyt and lewde practise.
[Page 20] Consideringe this very obiection is answered, and the absurditie thereof shewed in the narration, this man who taketh vpon him to conrute that saide treatise, shoulde rather haue shewed the weaknes of the narrators answer to this sayd obiection if so he could: then haue taken vp that stale obiection agayne. The narrator hath here tofore answered this argument thus: this followeth not, for we may with as good reason saye many haue not counterfeited, Narratiou in the answer to the 1. obiection. therfore Somers did not counterfeit 2 there could neuer any man counterfeit such thinges as Som in truth hath done. Hereunto I add, that Somers counterfeitinge followeth not here upon, except these thinges withall be true, first that this maide of Chester Mildred the Dutchman ct. counterfeited. Secondly that Som. & they carried themselues alyke: for if Sommers. were handled after a different manner from them, what letteth, that he might be no counterfeite. although they had counterfeyted? Before then this argumente be of any force, the Disc. must shewe: that those Englysh and Dutch folkes [...]e mentioneth, had a variable swellinge runninge all alonge their bodyes. and so of the rest of the rare accidentes whereof concerninge Som. we haue hearde: neither of which he hath perfourmed: And then also it followeth only probably. Againe, if this be a good reason, then is this also▪ I. N. publyshed a booke stuffed full of vntruthes. wherevpon it was called a legend of lyes: therfore. S. H. the publysher of this booke, hath so done.
Moreouer it is certaine that all those the Disc. here setteth down for counterfeits, did not counterfeit, yea I thinke none of them the mayd of Kent excepted. For the mayd of Chester, it is well knowen and to many, that shee counterfeited not. And howe doth he proue the Duchman, (concerninge whose possession and dispossession there is a booke printed,) to haue dissembled? forsooth Samuell Harsnet sayth so a substantiall proofe, and worthy argument sure. He himselfe confesseth that the Maior of maydstone (a towne in Kent) Nicasius Vandersch [...]ure (the minister of the duch church there (and Iohn Stikelbowe, with dyuers others did subscyibe to that pamphelet as he pleaseth to cal the boke aforesaide. The question and doubt nowe is whether we shall beleue this single man, and such also as we shal heare, or these other which I knowe not how many more. After this manner he proueth the rest he nameth to haue counterfeited. Although these had counterfeited it maketh nothing against vs, as hath bene shewed: yet who that is wise will beleue this mans report (for other proofe haue we none,) that they counterfeited, seeing he doth intimate no lesse by M. Throckmortons children, whose vexation by Satan was so manifest and notorius? for marke what is sayde pag. 93. moreouer he had hearde and read (meaninge Som who suerly studied the arte of counterfeitinge) some [Page 21] parte of a very ridiculus booke concerning one M. Throgmortons children (supposed to haue bene bewitched by a woman of Warboyse (wherby he sayth that he learned some pointe, and was not ignorant as [...]ut occasion serued, to ascribe what he list to witches. And this againe the Disc telleth vs in the person of Somers.
It is twise affirmed that Som. learned some points from M. Throgmortons children, they therefore it is to be thought did counterfeit, for from whome are counterfeyt trickes to be learned but from counter feyts, and such as haue that skill in those worthy feyts, as they can act them themselues? And in particuler it is said, that from them hee learned to ascribe what hee list to witches: pag. 9. 7. viz. as they had donne before him. Agayne t [...]e Dis: denyeth that they were bewitched: for if they were but supposed to be bewitched, then were they not bewitched indee [...]e. And yet it is manifest by many of their speaches and actions (mentioned in the printed booke concerning the witches of Warboys specially by their crying out vpon Allice Samuell the witch, they seemed so to be. And therfore if they were not bewitched & vexed by the Deuill they counterfeited. In a worde looke into the printed booke and you shall fynde, that if they were not vexed with vncleane spirits, they were most notorious counterfeyts, and such as before them neuer were, but saith the Disc. they were not bewitched or tormented with euill spirits: confederating with some wicked man or woman there abouts ergo conclude I counterfeyts, and so indeede the Discouerer meaneth: yet he thought it best and most for his safety becaus they were the children of an Esquier, not to say so in playne tearmes: as he doth likewise by M. Starchyes children in Lancashire. He nowe that would fayne haue the world deeme these for counterfeyts, (though for shame he dare not say so) considering whose children they were, the nomber 5. the tyme they were afflicted, aboue 3. yeares, their age being some of them about 9. or 10. yeares ould▪ the sundry impossible thinges to be counterfeyted donne in appearance by them, as theire supernaturall swelling in their bodyes, &c. their supernaturall strength, knowledge, whereby it came to passe (to let other things goe) that one of them (M. Ioane by name) foretould that there should be twelue of them which should be bewitched in that house in one sort or other and named them all, the printed book [...] [...]ol. [...]. being all weomen kind, and seruants in the house, herself and her sisters being fyue of the number, all which proued afterwards very true, for they had all their seuerall greifs, and most [...] of them aff [...]licted in the same sort and manner as these fiue sisters were: & furthermore that those seruants that came in their places, for the most parte of them were aff [...]licted in the like sort as the other, for the space of two years togeather: and that besides two of them M. Ioane and M. Iane Throgmor [Page 22] [...]on were at the Assises at Huntington seene of the Iudge and Iustices in diuers [...]its, and M. Iane in her fit set in the court: both of them before such witnesses greuously tormented, most pittifully to behould: And lastly Alice Samuell (together with her husband and daughter) was not only found guilty by the Iury of bewitching them, but besides did her selfe at her execution confesse that shee had bewitched them, [...] printed bok. and sente her spirit to torment them: Considering (I say) these thinges, and that these (with other) proofes, presumptions, circumstances, and reasons, prouing their bewitching and vexation by the Diuell wereat largedeli-puered before the Iudge, and therefore vpon oath: and after published to the world, and knowne (as it appeareth) to the Discouerer, what a shamefull thinge is it, and intollerable iniury donne to those gentlewomen, and their parents yea to the Iurors and Iustices that condemned the witches, to affirme (in effect) and proclayme to all men, that they counterfeyted? And me thinketh one should not deale thus, and that aduisedly, except he thought that there were no witches, nor diuels, or at least that the diuels haue no power to torment men in their bodyes. But he that will not haue these 5, to be bewitched, but counterfeyts, (from whose counterfeyting Som [...] learned some of his tricks, and so not all of them from me) let him tell me in good earnest in his reply (if he be not ashamed to make any reply) what he thinketh of the Iaylor his man of Huntington, for seeing he was in all respects handled as the fiue children were, it is to be thought that if they were not bewitched nor vexed by the diuell, but did counterfeit, it was so likewise with him. That he was handled alike to them, and therfore their condition alike, appeareth by the euidence of the sayd Iaylor (vpon his oath) gaue, which is set downe in the booke entituled, The Arraignment and execution of the witches of Warboyse: in thes wordes followinge. Then the Iaylor of Huntington gaue this euidence: that a man of his finding mother Samuell very vnruly whiles she was prisoner, at a time chayned her to a bed-poast: wherefore not long after his man fel sicke and in all respects was handled as the forenamed children were, with heauing vp and downe of his body, shaking his armes, leggs and head, hauing more strength in him in his fitts, then any two men had, crying out of mother Samuell, saying that she did bewitch him: and thus remayning in this extraordinary course of sicknes, about 5. or 6. dayes after dyed. If it fall out so that he say that this man counterfeyted too, and learned so to do of M. Throgmortons children (as Som. did in part) I thinke all that heare of it will laugh at his folly, And heere we may obserue how the Dis. to prooue Som. a counterfeyt, beareth vs in hand, first, that Tho. Darling, Kath. Wright, M. Couper, and the 7. in Lancashire were counterfeyts, Secondly the maid of Chester, Mildred &c. In a worde, that all [Page 23] vexed indeede by the diuell, on this side and beyond the seas, among vs and the papists were counterfeyts, ergo (saith he) Somers counterseyted. And this is, his mayne and generall argument. The antecedent or first parte whereof I deny, and doe desire the Bishop and S. H. to proue that, and then I will giue them the conclusion, and all they contend for.
For-asmuch as M.pag, 19. Darrells frends doe so oft alleadge Tertullian. S Cypryan. S. Ambrose. S. Austen. S. Chrisostome, with Prosper, &c. it is not amisse to heare what Kemnitius (writing against the counsell of Trent) saith of this point, Exorcistas ct. They haue transformed their Exorcists in to magicall Inchanters. In times past it was a peculiar guift to cast out diuells out of mens bodyes by the voyce of man, and power of god. And the same guift continued in the church in the times of S Cypryan, S. Ambrose S. Augustine, S. Chrisostome, and of Prosper: Obsessi in templum adducebantur, et saepe communibus ecclesiae precibus liberabantur: The posessed were brought into the church, and were often-times deliuered by the common-prayers of the church: postea illud demum &c. But afterwards (saith he) that guift ceased. If M. Darrell haue againe obteyned it, let him make much of it.
The Dis▪ perceyuing that besides the holy scriptures, the auncent fathers are not only for possession in these dayes, I meane synce myracles ceased, but also for dispossession by earnest prayer: thought good to make shewe of this, that the testimonyes we alleadge out of the auntient writers are peruerted, & make not for vs at all: & why? Kemnitius saith so.
I answere, Peter Marter as greate a diuine as he, (to let others goe) affirmeth the contrary, as before we haue hearde. where is now this argumente, yf I shoulde saye no more? but for our better satisfaction, let vs consider what Keminitius sayth,math. 10, 1, 8. mark. 3, 15. Luk. 9. 1. and how trulye. The same guifte sayth he (meaning that power ouer vncleane spirits, giuen by Christs to his Apostles) contiued in the church in the times of Tertullian Ciprian Ambrose. Aust [...]n, ct. Howe can this be so, seinge to cast out diuels as the Apostles did &c. by a worde is a miracle. & that miracles were ceased be fore there tymes? we may remember that when and to whom this peculiar guift to cast diuels out of the bodyes of men was giuen, then and to the same persons was there withall giuen, to heale euery sicknesse and euery disease. for asmuch then as Tertullian Ciprian, Ambros Augustine, Chrisostom, Prosper, had not the guyft to heale sycknesses and diseases, to giue sight to the blyndect. It can not therfore be that these fathers had this Apostolicall guift, as Kemnitius affirmeth, & the Dis. woulde haue it▪ yea the thinge it selfe sheweth the contrary, and Kemnitius (& the Dis. with him) ouerthroweth him selfe in his owne [Page 24] wordes▪ The possessed (saith he) were brought into the church in the times of those fathers, and were often times deliuered by the common prayers of the churche. e [...]go not by my [...]. Did the Apostles cast out Satan thus? or rather hauinge authoritie ouer the diuils, commauned them in the name of Iesus to go forth, and immediatly they departed? yf these fathers had the same guifte wyth the Apostles, as is here affirmed, why did they not vse it in the same manner, and with like successe that they did. I meane, the present and spedy dellyuerance of the partie possessed? but cast Sathan out after another māner, with more longer delay, greater help [...] then euer the Apostles did or had? For howe [...]oeuer there is not mention made in the scriptnres of all those the Apostles dispos [...]e [...]sed by farr, yet by infallible reasons taken out of them, it is cleare, that the Apostls did not deliuer any that were possest by the common prayers of the churche as it is here said of these auncient fathers, They had a more readie and easie way to driue out the vncleane spirit of what kinde so euer it was.Luk. 9. 1. actes, 16. 18, ct. by a worde, yea some times lesse sufficed. which as it did more set forth their authoritie and power ouer wicked spirits, so it commended also their doctrine and ministrie,actes. 19. 12. It is very likly also that vpon the shadowe▪ of [...]. peter, deuilles went out, actes [...]. 15. 16. aboue this e [...]e [...]ing of satan by praier, espetially beinge assisted therin by others. It can not therefore be that the Apostles did at any time dispossesse sathan by the publique praiers of the church as is here affirmed, and that truly, of those fathers: Nowe what doth these thinges argue but this, that howesoeuer the same expulsiō of Diuels out of mens bodyes continued in the churche, and was in the times of Tertullian Ciprian Ambrose Chrisostom &c. yet the Apostolicall power ouer Diuels, was before tho [...]e times gone, and no man then guifted with that power: If in these deliuerances by the publick praiers of the church whereof Kemnitius speaketh [...]ertullian Ciprian ct. had any pecular guift as it is here sayde: I demaund of the Dis. (for Kemnitius is dead, and he is of his iudgment otherwis he would not haue alleadged him) first, what this guift was, for the the same that the Apostles had (notwithstanding they both say it) it is cleare it was not. 2. why rather one of these should haue a guift in casting out diuels, then the people or any of them that ioyned with them in such expulsyon, seeing the meanes whereby Sathan was cast out was prayer, and that the people present, prayed & intreted god in this behalfe, as well as these their leaders, and their prayers were not in vayne, but as well preuailed with god, as the supplycations & intercessions of their ministers: for what though percase the prayers of these holye men were more feruent, and by consequent auayled more with god, then the requests made by any priuate christian: shall we therfore ascribe such expulsiō of the diuell to one perticular man, and therewithall I knowe not what speciall guift therein? what is this [Page 25] in effecte but to make the praiers of the rest of gods people present [...] as speaches spoken in the ayere, and beatinge it, and such as god rega [...] deth not?. 3. seinge by the Dis. owne secret confession, men were possessed in Tertullian Ciprian, &ct. there dayes, why not now? 4: Seeinge in the dayes of these auncient fathers, men were dispossessed and Satan cast ovt by the prayers of the faithfull. why maye not men be dispossessed nowe vpon the vsinge of the same meanes? were the prayers of gods people then mightie with god to the expellinge of Sath an and are they of no force nowe? or rather is it impossible they shoulde preuayle so nowe, and in these our dayes, as the Dis. because Kemnitius. saith so, will needes haue it? In a worde, what letteth it that men may not nowe in this our time be dispossessed by prayer, or praer and fastinge as well as when Tertullian Ciprian, Ambrose Chrisostome, Augustine and Prosper liued. 2 seinge that in their dayes miracles were ceased, and an end put to them as well as nowe: and that these fathers had no more a guifte to worke miracles, then M. More & my selfe, whome God hath pleased (amonge others) to vse in the lyke work. These questions I desire the Disc. to answer, and I will expecte it at his handes if euer he replie: excepte he be contente in plaine & expresse termes to yelde to this truthe. And thus we see that rather then the Disc, will haue nothinge to saie against dispossession in these daies, he will bring vs yet the error at least of one man: & that he saith so it is inoughe (forsooth,) because he was otherwise greatly learned But howe proueth the Disc, Isa, 8. 20, this out of the holy scriptures? which seinge he doth not, nor I trust can not, it is because there is no light in him, yet wysely must we obserue here what Kemnitius error is, least we shoulde doe iniurye euen to the deade. Herein he said then very truly that the guift is ceased: and very fitly also against the Papist, (against whome he writ) whose exorcists chalenge such a guift, where vp on as did the Apostles, so doe they ad [...]vre or charge the spirits to goe out, only herein he spake as a man and mistooke the matter: first in that he tooke this guift to continue in the church vntill and in the aforesaid fathers times. 2 in that he thought (as it seemeth) that there is no castinge out of Diuels now, becaus that guift is ceased for besides that extrordinarie and miraculus kinde of eiection of sathan, which beinge temporarie, continued only in the churche whiles other miracles lasted, and together with them had an end, which was longe before some of these fathers dayes: There is an other ordinarie and perpetuall. viz. by prayer, or praier and fastinge. By this meanes and after this manner the aboue named fathers in ther times cast out diuels and not by any peculyar and miraculus guift bestowed vpon them, continuinge in the church vntill theire dayes. And thus are or may be [Page 26] euil spirits cast forth at this daye. and whereas he scornefully addeth If M Darrell haue againe obtained it, meaning that peculiar guift to cast out Diuels, which the Apostles had: let him make much of it: I in good earnest answere, that as I haue no such guift nor yet any spetiall guift herein aboue the least of my brethren or priuate christian: so neither euer did I from the first time that I dealt in the dispossessinge of any arrogat any peculiar guift to my selfe. but haue from time to time cast the same as farr from me as I could both with my tongue and pen. 2 by the carriage of my selfe in this action I haue shewed no lesse. and herein may all men be confirmed as by my whole treatise before concerninge dispossession: so by that is here aforesaide: Greatly then are they to blame, which charge me with challenging I knowe not what guift in casting out Deuils:
Hauing shewed the seuerall occasions of that christian dutye Iof chap, 4. How M. Darrell is made a fite instrument to cast out diuiles, then many other. performed to Kath. Wright and Th. Darling, but corruptly. he procedeth in the same vaine to the rest: & in the third place telleth vs how it came to passe that M. More, and my selfe went to those in Lancashire. VVhere he saith, that I went vpon the sending for by M. Dee and M. Starchy, he is deceaued. For a messenger comming vnto me frō these, I refused to goe, & returned that for answer. About some 10. weekes after (I thinking to haue heard no more of it) came an other messenger with a letter from M. Starchy, wherein he was vmportunate with me, beseeching me euen for gods loue to see his distressed children, and an other from M. Iames Ashton a Iustice of peace there by, declaring the manner of their handling, & requesting my paynes to come vnto them. The next day (being the exercise day at Ashby de la zouch where I then dwelt) I made this knowne to sundry preachers, in number about 16. Their resolution was, that I should doe well to goe, and withall they thought it fit (vpon the motion of one of them, not of myne nor it M. Mores) that one of the company should goe with me, to this end principally, that if it should please God to prosper vs in that we went about, the same vpon our returne, and reporte might stand and be confirmed in the mouth of two witnesses. And heereof there be many witnesses. And then I went not vpon M. Dee his letter, so neither did I of my owne accord acquaint M. More (in perticuliar) with the matter as the Disc. pretendeth. And therefore he mistaketh or rather (I feare) wittingly misreporteth this whole matter. [Page 27] But he proceedeth on, to the occasion of my going to Somers.
By the time that So. had his fits M. Darrell was of some name: and besides hauing a sister in lawe in Nottingham, one Mistres Wallis, she was not tongue-tyed, what a man her brother was: and therevpon being vrged by certaine weomen, she writt to M. Darrell a letter importing (saith Mis, tres Gray) that the Lady Zouch, she herself. and diuers other gentlwomen-requested him to come ouer to see the said Somers.pag. 23,
Next to the name I had, the tittle tattle (forsooth) of my sister in lawe, and her letter importing as is heere specified, occasioned my going to Somers. But the truth is this. After So. had bene about a moneth very strangely and greuously afflicted, and that in such extraordinary manner, as therevpon he was suspected to haue an euill spirit within him causing it, Mistres Gray hauing read the prynted booke concerning Th. Darling, and of the aduice there specifyed that I gaue, made relation thereof to one Mistres Beresford, who tould her that I had a sister in lawe dwellinge in Nottingham. Heere-vpon shee was sent for, requested to write vnto me, for my speedy repaire to Som, She refused, saying that I would not come vpon her writing, but said she if you will write a letter vnto him, I will ioyne therein, and subscribe my name vnto it. Vpon this a letter was framed by one Syr Euan; (as they call him) and subscribed by my-sister in lawe, the tennor whereof was this.
Brother Darrell after most harty manner &c. These are not only of my self to request you, but also all the whole towne of Nott, willeth you, & also M. Strilley to take somuch paynes as to come vnto vs to a yonge man for as by the letter hereinclosed, we think he is possessed of some euill spirit: which they hearing of that good guift that the lord hath giuen you and wrought mightely by you, we generally craue your presence and assistance with vs, which we will do to the vtermost of our powers. These are therfore to request you to take the paynes to come with as much expedition as possibly yee may, and thus the lord be with you assist and keepe you now and euermore. This second of Nouember 1597.
Vnder this letter were subscribed these fewe lynes following, which they ment by the former wordes, the letter here inclosed, conteyninge the speciall thinges which induced them to thinke that hee was possessed.
His manner of taking is thus: sometimes it is in one place, sometime in an other: and when we charge it in the name of the father to auoyde. it tormenteth him, and he skriketh and cryeth, and after he is able to speake, he saith he did not skrike. And he saith he seeth diuers likenesses, somtimes a mouse, sometimes a dogge, and it perswadeth him to spoyle himselfe, and them that pray for him, and with other like perswasiōs to giue him a bage of [Page 28] monney, and fyne cloathes, aad to make him richer then any of the towne, if he will but one fortnight let him alone.
VVith this letter came another to the effect aforesaide from M. Aldridge the boyes pastor: when perusing this subscription, I founde diuers signes of possession, whereof some are mentioned in the gospell, others I had obserued in experience: and questioning with the messinger, heard besides of his foming, casting into the fyer, extraordinary strength &c I returned in answer that those thinges being true that they in their letter, and their messenger more at large related vnto me, the boy was vndoubtedly possessed with the diuell: and withal I aduised them to vse the meanes of fasting and prayer for his delyuerance from Sathan: but therein I said they were to spare me, for diuers reasons I rendred them, and to craue the assistance of others of greater guiftes and neerer them then I was. Heerevpon they did wright presently to M. Iohn Ireton. and M. Iohn Browne: the one beinge then from home, the other in his answer aduised them to send for me because of the experience I had aboue others. (besides he M. Ireton I meane wrote to me to the same end) vpon this M. Maior his letter was procured and sent to me, vpon the receipt whereof I went. For thus truly I thought, that forasmuch as sundrye of the inhabitants of Nottingham and among them his maister, his pastor, togeather with the magistrate who were interessed in the boy, called and desired my poore aduice and assistance, it was my part and duty to goe, and to yealde them my best assistance, contrary to that I had purposed and written before, as being called of god to that worke: and hereabout I consulted also with two godly & learned men then in Ashby: who were eue so also perswaded, and whose allowance I had in that I did. I went not then to So. vpon my sister in lawes bare letter, neither doth the same ymport as the Disc. vnder the name of an other reporteth but being instantly requested by such as you heare: and if S. H. stand for Samuell Harsnet as all men suppose and wherof there is no doubt then knoweth he the most of these thinges as well as I: yea almoste no man better: for besides that he hath heard (vndoubtedly) of these seuerall letters (M. Ireton his excepted) many times: he may remember, that he being a commissioner, among other intergatoryes, they had one concerning the occasion of my comminge to Not. and that Mistres Gray and M. William Langford among others being deposed and interrogated thereabouts, answered that M. Maior that then was (viz. M. Peter Clarke) did write vnto me to that end, and that thervpon I came: bending their speach to the said M. Clarke who was present, as being a commissioner, Indeede this part of their depositions was not set downe among the rest as I was shortly after credibly informed. [Page 29] And now let others iudg of M. Harsnets dealing herein.
It is by the way to be obserued that the Dis. himselfe (although in his scoffing vaine (confesseth that I ran not of my selfe to Som. nor any of the rest but haue bene sought vnto: from whence a probable argument may be drawne, that I did not teach him to counterfeyt nor any of the other, For if I had so done for gayning glory to my self in a feined dispossessing of him: surely (after so much paynes taken for sundry yeares together) I would in all likelihood haue winded my selfe by some odd practise and deuise or other into that action, otherwise what had his counterfeyting bene to me, or would haue advantaged mee more then an other? true saith the Dis. and therefore very cunningly you did so. For Som. hath deposed that these wordes you said vnto him in Ashby parke: He also (meaning my selfe) tould me, saith Som. pag. 8. 6. that he hauing a sister in lawe in Nottingham, one M. Wallys, I could no sooner name him when I should be thought to be possessed, but that presently and the rather by his sisters meanes, he should be sent for to come vnto me. This our said meeting in the parke is hereafter ouerthrowne and therby it is manifest that no such speach was there vttered by me. But it is strengthned by Edmond Garland's deposition: Before M. Darrell was sent for (saith hee) I haue bene present twisè or thrise at seuerall times, when Som. pag. 8 [...] hath in his pretended fits vsed these words: Darrell, Darrel Darrell. If the deponent meane of the first sending for me, that he deposeth is false: if of the latter I yeald vnto it: but howsoeuer he mean and others take it, it mattereth not, because it is playne by the premises that I went not to Som. vpon his naming me, but vpon other occasion, whereby the falshood of Som. deposition doth further appeare and Garlands also if we respect the end wherevnto it serueth. moreouer had there bene any such compact betwene Som. and me, why went I not at the first sending for, being especially so solemnly sente for by a messenger of purpose, bringing with him a horse for mee to ryde on (to make sure I should come, as some percase thought) such a letter as we heare, and an other besides from M. Aldridge? But notwithstanding this I sate still, and not only so, but returned besyds such an answer as wherevpon they write to two others as is aforsaid either of whose assistance had they of Nott obteyned, we had neuer heard any thing of my teaching to counterfeyt. who can now in reason ymagine that there was any such compact? could I be sure that I shoulde be the second time intreated, hauing also denyed in twoe seuerall letters to deale in that action? Indeede it so fell out by the prouidence of god (who had therevnto appointed me) but in respect of men by chance. For thus it was. One of the Earle of Huntington's men Maist. Hoult by name, bei [...]gat Nottingham, the Maior toulde him of a purpose [Page 30] pose he had to write by him to his Lord, to be a meane to me, to comvnto them to a boy greatly distressed. M. Hoult answered, that he thought that neede not, for that his owne letter to me woulde suffyce and preuaile so farr with me, his place considered. And herevpon the said letter was made, and sent by him, who was presently to come to Ashby to his Lord, remayning there, where my selfe also dwelt at the deliuery whereof he made this knowne vnto me. And thus much touching the occasion of my going to Som. wherein through the vnreasonablenesse and wresting of my aduersary, I haue bene inforced to be longer then I desyred.
Hauinge begun the studie of the law he perceued therein such greate corruption,pag. 24. as he gaue himselfe to the studie of diuinitie: that so he mighte serue god and kepe a good concience.
The vse of this is to alienate the affections of those which be of this calling from me, and there withall from the caus it selfe. But God is my witnesse that I neuer affirmed any such thinge, neither did the same euer enter into my thought. The commō lawes I hold and euer did since I studied them, to be grounded vpon the lawe of god and reason, & to be of necessarie and singular use in the common wealth so farram I and euer was from condemninge the studie of them, farr therefore was that from me, the Disc. here suggesteth. Only this is true, that when the Lorde (who had longe before purposed to imploye me otherwise, and in the studye of an other [...]aw,) did draw [...]e another waye, by layinge his hande vpon me, in causinge a strange & extraordinary sluggishnes to fall vpon me, being a student of the common lawes) euen then when I was most free and far from the sam I thus thought with my selfe, and it may be I haue some times vsed wordes to this effect, that without all contradiction it were much better for me, to spende my dayes and strength in the studie of the deuine then humane lawe, and to be occupied and labour or worke vpon the soules of men, endeuouringe theire eternall saluation: then about the landes and goods of men and rightinge of the wronge, don vnto them therein which only concerneth this momentary life, and reacheth not to the bodies of men, much lesse to there foules: The welfare and saluation of which next to the glory of god is only worthy to be sought and laboured for: all other thinges beinge mere tryfles in comparison thereof. Besides consideringe seriously of the afore sayd hande of God, vpon me, and of the continuance of my very rare sluggishnes (the lyke whereto I thinke, hath bene seldome founde in any,) notwithstanding my earnest striuing against the same, I began to feare least I did [...] against the prickes, and imagine that the lord sure woulde vse my [...] in some other thinge, and place me in another [Page 31] standinge. And this [...] I (speake the [...]oth in Christ, and lye not) caused me to change my minde, and wars [...] my studye from the law of man to the law of God, & not any corr [...]ption in the same that I perceaued.
His frend forgetteth himself in affirming that M. Darrells life hath bene so searched into, for true it is that diligent care was had and commaundement giuen accordingly, that touching his conuersation,pag. 25. otherwise thē apperteyned directly to his pretended course of casting out diuells there should not any one point, be inquired into: neither was there, as by the acts in record it may appeare, and as it is supposed. M. Darrell will himselfe confesse.
No verily, I am so farr from confessing this, that I am fully assured of the contrary. I haue bene very credibly informed of a serching after the life I led at Cambridge, and by page 95. it appeareth that vppon some inquiry, information hath bene giuen. How I behaued myselfe at Ashby and at Nottingham the Dis. himselfe may remember, that he and an other Commissioner deposed and examyned one Web his wife of Nottingham (at whose house at my first comming I made my abode for a sewe dayes) wherevpon and what moued her to inter tayne me, what speaches in secret passed betwene her and me, what words I vttered in the prayers I vsed while I was there, or to this effect, and not concerning my casting out diuells or Som, counterfeiting or not counterfeyting, concerning which she could say tho least of a thousand: And for [...]asmuch as this fact of the Dis. was contrary to the commaund [...]ment giuen him, and that herein he and his fellowe commissione [...] [...]ent beyond the boundes of their commission, and that the thing he did is in it selfe most intollerable, I desire all men to consider of it, specially, those that be in authority, But what hath the Dis. in all his searching found out? I aske of him whose oxe or affe I haue taken, or to whom I haue done wrong if he can tell let him heereafter declare yt.
But one thing is reported of M. Darrell, which passeth the rest, and maketh it probable (you may not doubt) that God hath geuen him an especiall grace aboue all other Exorcists,pag. 26. now a dayes to expelli diuels, For the say that after a sort, he hath forsaken house, lands, and all for Christs sake [...] which being an Apostolicall resolution, why should not he haue that guifte graunted vnto him? Indeede one is as true as the other.
The reason why it hath bene said as is heere repored is, because, for a preaching ministery sake, and so for Christ and his gospell sake, I changed my habitation: and when I dwelt in my owne house, & vpō, my owne land, in my natiu country, among my kinstolkes and acquayntance, to my full contentment and hartes delight for the thinges [Page 32] of this life, I (through the grade of god) left all these to my losse, & puched my tent in an other coast, and hereof I am not ashamed. And why might not he who knew this to be true, say as is aforesaide? this the Dis. scorneth, being one of those that will neither enter into the kingdome of heauen, nor suffer those that would, He seemeth by his scornfull speaches following, to thinke that there is no forsaking of h [...] use, land, and all to followe Christ, but where one selleth house, lande, and all he possesseth and giueth the mony to the poore, according to the speach, of Christ to the yong man in the gospell, if you will be perfect, sell that thou hast, [...] 19. 21. and giue it to the poore. But to let this error goe, what meaneth the Dis. to call this an Apostolicall resolution? It should seme the answer giue by Peeter concerning himself, & fellowe Apostls, Behould we haue forsaken all & followed thee. But the Disc. must knowe that all this resolution to forsake all and followe Christ is not proper and peculyar to the Apostles, but common to them with all christians, yea this resolution is so generall, as he that is not resolued to for [...]ak house land, yea and his owne life also, and all to followe Christ and his gospell, (u) is not worthy of Christ, marke. 8. 34. and cannot be his disciple. Thus saith our Sauiour,marke. 8. 34, (u) whosoeuer will followe mee, let him forsake himself, that is, resolue with himselfe, or be willing and ready to lose or lay downe his life for my sake whensoeuer I shall call him there-vnto, which hee must dayly expect: much more house and land and all things besids: and againe, if any man come to mee, and hate not his father, and mother, and wife, Luke. 14. 26. and children, and brethren and sisters, yea and his owne life also he cannot be my disciple. And here-vpon ymediatly after, he compareth him that is not resolute and ready to forsake life and all, and to endure whatsoeuer persecutions can befall him for Christ's sake, and yet professe himselfe to be Christ's, to a rash and foolish man, that beginneth, to builde, but is not able to make an end, and to an vanduised king, going to warre against an other, who will neither send embassage and desire peace, neither yet is able to meete him that commeth against him: and then concludeth the same thus: so likewise whosoeuer he be of you, that forsaketh not all that he hath, he cannot be my disciple. Yea obserue I beseech you heere, how by the next wordes following these of Peter (whervpon it must needs be the Dis. gathereth this resolution of forsaking all, to be Apostolicall) this is manifestly conuinced. For when Christ had vpon occasiō of Peeter's words, tould him & the other of his disciples, what reward they which had thus forsaken all & followed him should haue, that they should sit vppon twelue thrones & iudge the twelue tribes of Israell: there he sheweth that neither this forsaking of all, nor reward, is proper to them his Apostles, but common to others, saying: And whosoeuer shall forsake houses, or brethren, orsisters, [Page 33] or father or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my name sake, hee shall receaue an hundred fould more, and shall inherite euerlasting life. As it Christ Iesus had said, not only you my Apostles, but whosoeuer els shall forsake all to followe mee, ma [...]h. 19. 19. marke. 10. 1 [...]. Luk, 18. [...]. shall haue the same recompence of reward with you. And this is expressly set downe by the 3. Euangelists, which argueth a greater ignorance in the Dis. From this resolution to forsake house, lands, and all for Christs sake. which I would be sorry I had not: he concludeth me to haue or to pretend to haue the Apostolicall guift, meaning, the same guift to cast out diuells and power ouer vncleane spirits,By this worthy collection of the Disc. Lethu [...]. Ridley, Cram [...], & those worthy men in [...]. Maye time, the must needs haue the Apostolicall gift of casting out deuills, because they forsoke all for christ & his gospell sake which the Apostles had. And marke what he addeth. Indeede one is as true as the other. But I say who shoulde knowe better then he, the one is more true then the other, and that the latter is as false, as the other is true. But to leaue my self, what saith the Dis. to many thousand (a) martyrs in former ages, who had not only this resolution, but did indeede forsake house, land and all yea theire owne liues for Christs sake: were they all Apostles, and indewed with that Apostolicall guift, by a worde to cast out diuels, and by consequent to worke other miracles? Thus we see that whiles the Dis. in moc kage blundereth out Apostolicall resolution, and Apostoliicall guist, he deliuereth doctrines rather Apostaticall then Apostolicall, I meane, such as can in no sorte be drawne from: nor agreeing with their holy writings.
Will you knowe how he hath forsaken all to followe Christ? Hauinge two or three houses, and a litle land in Mansfeild and elswhere, left him by his father, he sode the same, and since bath liued vpon the moneye, (being as one of his frends saith) fiue or sixe hundred poundes.Pag. 26. If then to sell land and liue vpon the monney, be to leaue all, and followe Christ, and afit noate of one that can cast out diuels, wee shall not wante men of that trade: many vsurers in England will prooue good Exorcists.
It is cleare that howsoeuer he doth not in plaine tearmes call me vsurer, yet he doth intimate somuch, and would haue men so to accounte of me, But I desire all men seinge it is not so, to be better perswaded of me, and not to giue [...]are to this his false reporte. True it is that after certaine shorte leases which my father left me were expired, (which were worth yearely three times more to me then my lād I sould that little lande I had, as beinge not able of the annuall rent there-of (spetially in those deare yeares) to mayntaine my selfe and familie, hauinge 5. children. But it is as true, that presently with the same moneye I tooke a farme in Ashbie-delazouch, and bought some store of sheepe, kine, horses, oxen, with other thinges appeartayninge to husbandry, for the mayntēnance of my houshould, which both religion and nature taught me to prouide for. And these thinges are well [Page 34] knowne to many. It is plaine then that I neither soulde my land to that end the Disc. pretendeth, neither being sould did liue vpon the money, that is, let it forth to vsurie as vsurers doe. I am sory thus to trouble the world. with the readinge of my priuat affaires, but that the vnresonablenesse of the aduersarie and his sclanderous tongue doeth there-vnto enforce me, in the iust defence of mine owne innocencie. But hath not the Disc, hore faithfully kepte his promise, in that he saide he would not meddle with my life or is he not taken tardie, in that he saied he had not searched there-into.
M. Darrell affirmeth that Christ did not ordeyne any meanes to know who was possessed in the apostls time:pag. 2, 7. but left that to be discerned by the maner of theire sitts, and so sraming his iudgment accordingly, he saith: that the only meanes whereby now men are descerned to be possessed, are: the signes which are mentioned in the scriptures.
I neither doe nor did say that the Apostles did by no other way or meanes discerne who were possessed, then by the manner of their vexation by sathan, which he calleth heere the manner of their fits, for it may be that some times they knewe somuch by some present and extraordinary guift,act [...]s 26, 26. and so it is likely that Paule knew the Pythonesse to be possessed, and therefore I saide that the only meanes whereby NOW men are discerned &c. but this is it I say, that Christ did not ordeyne any such meanes, for then we shoulde haue it in the Scriptures, and such ordinance there I dare be bould to say we haue none. Besids what needs Christ to haue ordeyned any other meanes for the disceerning of the possessed, seeing by their manner of handling in theyre fits it was so manifest, and a difease so easy to be knowne, that the comon people, yea euen the simple women could discerne thereof, as hath before bene shewed?vers. 10. yea but saith the Dis. there is such an ordinance: for in the 1. to the Cor. Chap. 12. among other guifts, there is mention of one, called discretio spirituum, the discerning, of spirites: which saith the Dis. was a measure of gods spirit to discerne betwixt counterfeyts, and such as were indeede possessed. math. 7. 15. math. 24 24. & vers. 11. But we must knowe that the holy ghost meaneth hereby an other manner of guift. (u) Beware (saith Christ) of false prophets, which come to you insheepes cloathing but inwardly are rau [...]ning wolu [...]s. [...] cor. 11. 13. chap. 4. 1. And againe * thore shall arise false Christes, and false prophets, and shall shew greate signes and wonders, so that yf it were possible they should deceaue the [...] elect, And S. Paule speaketh of (v) false Apost les which were deceiptfull workers, transforming, themselues [Page 35] into the Apostles of Christ: and of Sathan his ministers, transforming themselues as though they were the ministers of righteousnes. And S. Iohn saith thus: Dearly beloued, beleue not euery spirit, but try the spirits whether they are of god: for many false prophets are gone out into this world. All these beare the world in hand that they haue the spirit of god, and teach the truth, or true and only way to saluation, whereby they deceaue many, and yet it is not so.1 T [...]. 4. 6. 1. Tim, 4. 1. He now that is in-abled of god to discerne the false prophets, and false Christs, from the true, and put difference betwene (v) the spirit of truth, and * the spirit of error: he I say and all they haue this guift, called the discerning of spirits: which is common to all the elect. But he that herein hath an excellency and sharpnes to discerne the same aboue others, may fitly be said, and I thinke most properly, to haue this guift, In this guift Peter (as it is probable.) excelled Philip in discerning of Symon Magus. This guift they also may be said to haue, which can best discerne betwene those who though they preach the truth,1 tim. 1. 4. & 4. 7, & 6. 20 2 tim. 2. 14, 16, 23. titus. 3. & 1. tim. 6, 3, 4. 5. yet they mingle the same with vayne and vnprofitable doctrines (which Paule calleth fables, prophane & ould wyues fables, prophane & vaine bablings, folish & vnlearned question [...]c [...]. bidding vs to stay such doctrines, to put away such, to auoyd such, and to seperate our selues from such teachers:) and those which be good and profitable vnto men, the wholesome words of our, Lord Iesus Christ, & the doctrines which be according to godlynes. This is it that the spirit of god meaneth by the discerning of spirits, and not a guift or measure of god's spirit, whoreby to discerne betwene counterfeyts, and such as were inder depossessed, which neuer any dreamed of before the. Disco [...]erer. And no maruaile. For there is no such difficulty to discerne betwene counterfeyts and the possessed indeede. VVhosoeuer looketh into the gospell and considereth of the manner of their vexation by Sathan, who are there saide to haue bene possessed may easily knowe when one is possessed. No phisitian can so easily and surely discerne the disease of his patient by pulse, vryne, and other signes: as a christian man of vnderstanding, may by the signes of Sathan his possessing one, discerne of possession. And reason will teach men to discerne of counterfeyting viz. whether. those thinges they behould can possibly come [...] ther from nature, or arte.
It is also to be obserued that the Dis. speaketh of the time: past, and not of the time present: I would be known [...] (saith [...]e) what that guift WAS, he doth not say, what that guift is, and againe, [...] to discerne betwixt counterfeyts, and such as WERE possessed, he saith not such as are possessed: whereby it is playne that in his opvnion th [...] guift whereof he speaketh is gone, so that none is now able to discerne betwene a counterfeyt, and one possessed. Howe is it then that the [Page 36] Dis. taketh it vpon him to iudge that Somers and the rest be coun [...]terfeyts. VVhat fooles doth the Dis. make of men? and what a difficult thing is it forsooth to iudge in this case? Surely he thinketh th [...] none can be now possessed, and then no maruaile though his guift b [...] withered, for to say (men at this day being possessed) that none [...] descerne, whither they counterfeyte or no, it is too absurd to speak [...] of.
All the diuels that M. Darrell hath hetherto encountred,page. 36, were sent by witches (as it seemeth) into his patiens. Whether witches can sende diuels into men or weomen (as many doe pretend) is a question, among those that write of such matters: and the learneder. and sounder sort doe holde the negatiue, against whome Thyreus opposeth himselfe, and with Thyreus M [...] Darrell.
It is the Lorde (if we speake properly) that sendeth diuels into men. Shall we receaue good at the handes of God (saith Iob) and not receaue euill? meaning,Iob, 2, 10. the euill of punishment. And the Prophet Amo [...] Shal ther be euil in a citty & the Lord hath not done it? chapter [...] 3, 6. That then I mean and assirme is this: that Sathan being sent of god and so permitted, to enter into one, as sometimes he was into Darling Somers &c. the diuell being thus sent, stirreth vp the corrupt affections of some, with whome (as I may say) he hath some familiarity, and laboreth to brīg them to hate that same persō, and in that hatred, after their accustomed manner, by him or his ministery to be reuenged of the party. And whereas without this, he is to enter into and possesse the said person, and will: yet taketh he oft this course, that thereby he may draw men to synne, which is the very worke and labour of his handes, and (as by his practise it should seeme) to shame and punishment withall: for not only with our afflicted persons, but others also, as one Margaret Herison of Burnham vlpe, (concerninge whose vexation by Sathan there is a booke printed) M. Throgmortons children, with sundrye more, either possessed, or otherwise vexed by him, the diuell so ordered the matter, as that the party, or partyes, whome he had before stirred vp to ioyne with him in the afflicting of them, he discouered and made knowne to the worlde: and this wee may well thinke hee doth to this second end, because it is his manner to bring one first to synne, and the synne being perfected, to chasten them to shame and punishment, as he did by Iudas, neither is it to any purpose to obiect that witches are very simple folkes, and know not what belongeth to possession for that they direct not the spirit therevnto, but speake [Page 37] only to their spirit or familiar, of tormenting the party whome they hate, (as appeareth by their confessions) the diuell of his owne accord entring into the parson to be possessed, vnto which fact and sertuice the lord himself hath indeede appoynted him. And where the Dis. saith that the learneder and sounder sort doe holde that witches cannot send diuels into men, if he vnderstand not by that he calleth sending, as is aforesaide, he saith nothing against me, nor to the matter: but if so as I ymagine he doth, then I demaund of him, who I know consenteth heerein with these greate learned men: why witches and their familiar spirits may not aswell agree togither in this speciall case as in others where Sathan killeth men, or beasts, or strangely vexeth them by some externall operation, which we call witcheryes? seeinge all is meerely a tormenting of the body by Sathan, the difference lying in the manner of it, which I trust is by the witch left to the will and discretion of the diuell? as this latter we all knowe is confirmed: by the confessions of thousands of witches and that in all ages from time to time, so is this other also by the confession of some. Yea but saith the Dis. to obiect the confession of the witches is to no purpose, and is already answered by the former learned men. His words be these: And touching the confession of the witches themselues▪ pag. 3 [...] that may be lefte well inough to such learned men as haue written sufficiently of it.
I desire now to know of the Discouerer who haue made answer to the confessions of the witches themselues, but they that hould that there are no witches as Wierus and Scot, which are the sound and learned men he here speaketh of, for these men maintayning this false position that there be no witches, must needes answer to the confession of the witches themselues: which euery one would obiect. And this saith he these lerned men haue done sufficiently: whereby it is playne that this man is of the s [...]me opinyon with them. But he thought it wisdome not to say so [...] playne termes, least he should prouoke the reuerent Iudges of the land against him, for that so saying he made them guilty of innocent bloude.
It is to be remembred that howsoeuer in plaine and express [...] wordes the Disc. doth not affirme, that none can in these dayes be dispossessed, yet in effect he doth it vnder the name of [...]. So albeit he doe not saye that none can be now possessed with diuels yet consideringe his couert carriage of him-selfe there-in, not once grantinge (I warrant you) in all his greate volume any such thing [...], and that he will haue all the possessed persons among vs and the Papistes also counterfeits, as appeareth by this his first bookes who can cōiecture any other, but that he holdeth, that none can be as this day possessed? In like-sorte I say, be doth here by witches, not plainly denyinge [Page 38] any such to be, but secretly insinuatinge as much to the reader Thus wee see he doth deny (but couertly dispossession of diuels. 2. possession with diuels. 3 [...] all compact with diuels to the hurt of others [...]f he proceede but one stepe further, it wil be couertly to the deniel of diuels. VVell this I dare be boulde to say of the Disc. whosoeuer he be: that howsoeuer he professe that he beleueth in god, and that there are diuells, yet by this very worke of his, (this Discouerie. I meane (he denyeth both.
Alyce Goodrig of Staphenhill in Darbishire, hauinge a spirrit called Minnye in the likenesse of a dogge, partie colored, red and white, did send [...] the same to torment,pag, 37. Thomas Darling: the seauen in Lancashire were (as it semeth) possessed by the meanes of one Edmond Hartley.pag. 41. and a little after: But Thomas Darlinges veniall sinne exceded the rest: for he meeting Alice Goodrige in a coppice, did let an escape (as the book tearmeth it which shee taking to be done in her contempt, vsed these wordes, Gip with a mischife and fart with a bel, I will goe to heauen & thou shalt goe to hel. And there-vpon her Minme entred into him.
Howsoeuer the Disc. derideth this reported in the booke of Darlinge, and no maruell, seeinge he is perswaded that there are no witches: yet there is in reason (how strange, and incredible so euer it seeme to carnall reason) to perswade vs to receiue it for a trueth, for first we haue Alice Goodrige the witch confessinge this of her selfe and that sundrie times 2. the circumstances mentioned in her confession are true▪ vpon such a day sayd she, I met Darlinge, in such a place or wood called the coppice and the boy leting an escape, as the booke termeth it, I mistaking the boy for one Sherrats boy, who had before broken me a basket of egges vsed these wordes: Gip with a mischeife &c. and there with-all bad my Minnie goe and torment him: who after returninge vnto me, said he had done soe. Consideringe now that it is very true and knowne so to be to others, that this Alice m [...]t Darlinge vpon the daye and in the place named, that Darlinge then and their did, and Sherrats boy also before, as is here specifyed, and that she vsed these wordes aforesaid, and lastly that the very same night D [...] ling began to be sicke and so continued worse and worse, vntill [...] as euident as the daylight at noone, that he was tormented by the diuell: who (I say) consideriug these things, can in reason otherwise [...] thinke, but that shee saith truly concerning her sending of her Minny to torment Darling. As then it is certaine, yea so certaine as without blushing it cannot be denyed, that Darlinge was tormented by the [...], so it is hereby very playne that Alice Goodrige did there abouts [Page 39] confederate with her familiar spirit. Moreouer in that we reade the like of others we are thereby to be confirmed herein. Alice Samuell a witch of Warboyse confessed (as is set downe in the printed booke) that shee sent her spirit called Pluck, The [...] & execution of, the witches of, warboyse. to M. Throgmortons children, and willed him to goe and torment them. And that they were tormented by the diuell, euen 5. of his daughters, it is notoriously knowne, and so generally receaued for truth, as the Dis. himselfe dareth not deny it, though fayne he would, as appeareth by his nibling at them. If this now were true, that Alice Samuell saith of herselfe: why shoulde not the like confessed by Alice Goodrige of herself, be also true? And yf the one of these strengthened especially by sundry circumstances we can all of vs beleiue: why should we not credite the other also, confirmed by as many, yea more and as strong circumstances as the other [...] But what is it that offendeth the Dis. somuch and maketh the confession of Alice Goodrige so incredible, yea ridiculous vnto him? doth this offend him, that shee sent her familiar spirit to goe and torment him? or this, that she was so malitious and cruell vpon so small occasion? or this, that her spirit was in the forme of a dogge? or this, that her spirit had a name, ( [...] M [...]y) agreed vpon I meane betwixt them? or this, that the deuill did vsually (as it should seeme) appear vnto her like a little dogger or rather all these, and especially that any man or woman should haue such familiarity & entercourse of speach and thus compact or confederate with the diuell? Least these should be as stombling blockes in our way, as it shoulde seeme they are in the Discouerers: let vs add to that is aforesaide, these twoe thynges. First, that his last, which is the strangest and indeede all in all, is according to the scriptures: and that some of these rest haue likewise in the generall, though not in the particuler, confirmation from the holy scriptures, for by them it playnly appeareth, that among the sonns and daughters of men, there are some which haue familiarity with diuels, haue speech and compact with them about this and that action,chap. 28. 7. Heerevnto serueth that in the first of Samuell [...] that Saule repayred vnto, is said to haue a familiar spirit. And in that the diuell at her call, appeared vnto Saule in the likenes of Samuell, and had speach with him: what should let vs to thinke, that if not always yet somtimes, and when she would, the diuell [...] vnto her in this or that forme and had [...] are said to worke with spirits, [...] and they confederate in the same workes, and therefore (no doubt,Levit, 19, 31. Lev, 20. 6. this phrase or manner of speach is vsed, [...]shall not (saith Moses,) [...]gard them that worke with spint [...]. [...] worke with spirits. The second thing to be obserued is, that not onlye [Page 40] Alic Samuell but thousands other haue confessed the like, as strange, and incredible as these of Alice Goodrige, and the truth of the same haue bene confirmed by many circumstances, wherevpon these kind of people, (witches I meane) haue receaued the punishment due to such malefactors. Neither did this Alice Goodrige escape vnpunished: but was for this very fact and no other committed to Darby gayle by a lustice of peace, found guilty thereof by the iury, and by my Lord Anderson adiudged to ymprisonment, where since she dyed. Nor yet Edmond Hartley who after he was found guilty by the iury, was adiudged by the Iudge to death, and accordingly executed. Now if this concerning Alice Goodrige and Darlyng which was the very euidence giuen at Darby against her, be a meere iest & ridiculous matter as the Dis. maketh it, and that indeed there was no such thinge, (this Darling being as M. Harsnet would haue it a very counterfeyt boy, and in that respect also the case nothing so in truth) who seeth not, that to make the best we can, he doth thereby condemne, Iudge, Iustice, & Iury of simplicity: and he is the only man (forsooth) that hath had a true and thorough insight into this matter. VVhether this man be in the Premunire that hath so directly and publiquely impeached the iudgment giuen by the Queenes Iustices against the salde Alice for bewitching of Darling, specially sentence beinge giuen heerein, I desire the reuerend Iudges of the Common Lawes of England (who can best iudge heereof, and whome it cheifly concerneth deliberately to consider. And if it fall out so that he be not in case of Premunire yet sure it is such, and so notorious an abuse, as they I trust in theire wisdomes will see redressed.
VVhere in this chapter the Disc, calleth Thirens my Maister & in this whole first booke of his semeth to match vs together,Pag. [...]. as maister and scholler: and in many places doth pretende as though I had learned I knowe not what from him: surely he greatly forgets himself for wel he knoweth that in other doctrines, I dissent a litle more from the Iesuite and the rest of that generation then he, for all his glose and faire shew in this his booke, and therfore it is very vnlikly that I should so throughly agree with him in the doctrines of possession and, dispossession, as vsually the master and scholler doe neither can he be ignorante here-of, who is so well studied in Thireus, that Thireus, his treatife from which I should learne forsooth all my skill, came to light, an. 1598. which was after all our 10. persons were dispossessed, and, the saide booke not to be had in Englande, vntill after I was in in the, Gatehouse (that I knowe of) and therfore it can not be that I learn [...]d any thinge for my practise hitherto from him. except I wente beyond the seas vnto him, and had it from his owne mouth. But I maruell [Page 41] where this first booke of the fiue had bene, if Thireus booke had not come to the Disc. handes, before this Discouerie came from them: for whosoeuer hath read Thireus, may easily see, how that as wind filleth a bladder, and so maketh it bigg, which in it selfe is little: so hath Thyreus treatise of Demoniakes made the first booke of the Discouerers to swell greatly.
The ordinary meanes ordiyned to continue in the church for the casting out of diuells M. Darrell maketh to be very ancient.Pag. 42. For he saith: that it hath bene in the church since the fall of Adam.
Seing this meanes hath not only continued in the Church since Christs time, but was before, as may be collected out of the * Scriptures, and that we reade not of the first ordeyning of any such meanes: why may we not well thinke,math. 12. 27, actes, 19. 13. that as god in mercy left and ordeyned meanes in nature, for the curing of the naturall diseases and infirmityes of mens bodyes, euen from the time mans body was subiect, vnto them: so he did appoynt this supernaturall meanes, for the healing of this supernaturall disease, from the time it also was subiect thervnto, which is the fall of Adam, But saith the Dis. Heerein Darrell hath no great certainty, for he confesseth that there is no mention in the olde testament, of the institution of that meanes. And so of likelihood men were possessed from time to time during the space almost of 4000. yeares, God himself hauing ordeyned no wayes to cure them. Out of my own mouth and confession, he pretendeth to conuince me. But marke how vnskil fully he doth it.pag, 42. Darrell himself confesseth, that there is no mention in the olde testament of this meanes, which he saith hath bene in the church synce the fale of Adam: by his saying then it is likely, that men being possessed about 4000. yeares, god ordeyned no way to cure them. He should haue inferred of my said confession, men therefore being possessed about 4000. yeares god in writinge left no specyall or peculiar meanes all that time for the curinge of them, but instead therof he concludeth as we heare. But let vs take the argument as he himselfe hath framed it: In the olde testament there is no mention of this meanes or medicyne to cure the possessed. Therefore from Adam to Christ thers was no such means or medicine ordeyned of god to heale them. I answer, that the argument followeth not, as may appeare by that which followeth. In the olde testament there is no mention of speciall means or medicines to cure feuers, or other diseases, therefore. God hath ordeyned no meanes or medicines to heale men so diseased. And heere I might proceede to a thousand [...] The reason why this consequ [...]ce is not good [Page 42] is, because many yea almost insinyte thinges are decreed in the secret and aeternall counsell of god, and knowne so to be of man, which are not set downe in his reuealed will: so that although there be no ordinance as touching the healing of the possessed by prayer, or fasting and prayer mentioned in the ould testament, yet notwithstandynge the same might well be a meanes ordeyned of god for the cutinge of such. Sec [...]n [...]ly, we may assure our selues that god reuealed many of his ordinances to them which liued vnder the lawe, which were not set downe in the scripture of the olde testament: because how soeuer now to vs vnder the gospell, and in the last dayes * god speaketh only by his sonne, h [...]b 1. 1. bidding vs * h [...]are him in his word * and ministery, so as at this day for our information in the Lordes will and pleasur with man,ma [...]h, 17 [...], [...]uke 10, 16. we are to goe to the holy scriptures only, and the ministers of Christ deliueringe, that which from them they haue receiued: yet at sundry times and in diuers manners god spake in the olde, times to our fathers, besides by the scripture of the old testament, as by his prophets, by dreames and,h [...]b. 1. 1. visions, and by vrim: well therefore might prayer and fasting be, not only the ordinance of god for the castinge of Sathan out of the bodyes of men, but also reuealed and made known to be such to the Church of god then, albeit the same were not mentioned in the old testament. [...] Sam. 28. 6. From this argument the Dis. procedeth to a second, wherein also there is as little art: taken from the testimony of Thyreus, and that he doth in these wordes.
But in saying that the same meanes doe continue nowe in the church, that were in vse before the comming of Christ:pag. 43. that his maisters the popish ex [...]r [...]ists, will condemne as an error in him. For one of them saith, that the wayes of casting out diuells in the olde Testament,Thereus pat, 3. cap. 41. iam vetustate, si non alia de causa antiquatae sunt, et abolitae, as being growne in dotage, are nowe abolished for their age.
Behold his consutation. Surely this man was barrayne of arguments, otherwise he would neuer haue run to Thyreus for so absurd a one as this is, to conuince me with. If he had produced the testimony of an antient father or late writer he had said something: and yet it had bene argumentum in-artificiale, an argument wherein were n [...] art at all, especially in a matter of religion, which is to be decide [...] by the holy scriptures and not by the writings and opynions of men. But for the convincing of me a minister of the gospell, to produce the say [...]g of Thyreus a Iesuite and such as hath neither sap nor sauour in it, is to beate the ayre, & not to dispute. Thus he may as well connince me in not so fewe as an hundred seuerall points of doctrine, as the nō ber of sacraments, the presence of Christ in the bread and wyne, &c. wherein the Iesuite dissenteth from that which I with the church of [Page 43] god doe hould and maynteyne.
M. Darrell holdeth that in the Apostles time, there were two sortes or kyndes of casting out diuels, the one ordinary, which was in the church before the comming of Christ:pag. 43. viz. fasting and prayer, and the other extraordinary, [...]iz. commaunding of Sathan to depart in the name of Christ.
Of this latter kinde of eiection of Sathan there is no question, the doubt is whether the first was in the church in the Apostles time and that resteth to be discussed. Seeinge wee reade of a castinge out o [...] diuells by fastinge a [...]d prayer, euen then when Christ himselfe was vpon earth: (for Christ saith not, this kinde shall not goe forth as speaking of the time future,math. 17. [...]1. Marke, 9. 24 or that which afterwardes should be, but this kinde goeth not out, as meaning of the time present, & that which then was done or in vse:) and that after this manner the Apostles did not dispossesse the diuells as is made euident (I trust) where I treat of this scripture: it must needes be that this kinde of e [...]ection of vncleane spirits. viz by prayer or prayer and fasting, was in the church in the Apostles time. And this is confirmed by these wordes of our Sauiour: [...] I through Beelzebub cast out diuels, by whome doe your children cast them outs? therefore they shall be your iudges. By whome (saith Christ;math. 12. 17. Luke 11, 1 [...]. doe your children cast them out? as if he had said, though Beelzebub or by the spirit of god? by which interrogation is insinuated, doe they it not by the spirit of god? for you say not of them neither will saye, that that they doe, is done by the diuell: therefore that is, because you say that your children cast out diuels by the spirit of god wherein indeede you say truly: and in the meane season affirme that I cast them out by Beelzebub: and so of the like actions, done by the same finger, giue a contrary iudgment, which is a most vnrighteous thing, they shalbe your iudges: that is in the day of iudgment shall testify against you: according to which testimony, god shall iudge you. It is now to be considered, by whome and by what manner this was done, whether by the Apostles, or some other which had frō Christ receaued the same power with them ouer vncleane spirits, and so by commaunding Sathan to depart in his name, or by some other kynd of men, and after an other manner: First then we are to knowe that by those which are heere called your children, meaning Iewes which in Christ's time cast out diuels, cannot be vnderstood coniurers, because they cannot well be said to cast out diuells as is heere saide of these: for how can Sathan driue out Sathan? but specially, for that Christ approueth of this e [...]ection,marke. 3. 2 [...]. and secretly confesseth it to be done by the spirit of god, Neither hereby may we (although many doe) vnderstand the Apostles or Disciples, nor yet any who expelled euill spirits by commaunding them in the name of Iesus Christ: bycaus [Page 44] these their children the Pharises confessed to cast diuells forth by the power of god, but this as they denyed to Christ, so it cannot be but that they would deny the same also to all of his houshould,math. 10. 24, & to whō soeuer that should playnely and directly in his name, and by any power receaued from him cast forth Sathan: for the disciple is not aboue his maister, nor the seruant aboue his Lord. It is enough for the disciple to be as his maister is, and the seruant as the lord. If they called the maister of the house Beelzebub, how much more them of his housholde? And as the pharises because of theire extreame mallice against Christ, which must needes extend it selfe to his disciples, could not but be farr from the approuing and commending of any greate worke done in the name of Christ,Iohn 11, 48. & 12, 10. so also for that they could not indure that the people shold beleeue in him, but when any myracle was done that might cause or helpe forward that same, they were readye to burst for anger. That this generation of vypers then, who excommunicated the blind man for bearing witnesse to the work that Christ had wrought vpon him, and ordeyned that if any man did confesse that he was Christ, Iohn 22. 34. he shoulde be excomunicate out of the Synagogue: who consulted togither to put Lazarus to death, because for his sake many of the Iewes went away, and beleued in Iesus: would acknowledge that worke to be done by a deuyne power,Iohn. 12. 10, (and so allowe and commend it) which was done in the nā [...] and power of Iesus Christ, and was very effectuall to bring the Iewes to beleue in Christ, as they did heere of this eiection of diuells performed by their children, as a thing euen impossible. For these two reasons it cannot be,Luk 1 [...] [...] that they who are saide he [...]re to cast out dyuelles, were either of the Apostles or 70. disciples of Christ, or any other that by power communicated from Christ did in the extraordinarye manner cast forth wicked spirits. If therefore euill spirits were cast out of some in the Apostles time, and not by the Apostles nor by any others after that extraordinary manner the Apostles did, viz. by commaunding of Sathan to depart in the name of Christ Iesus, as by the Scripture is manifest: must it not needes be, that then there was an other manner of eiection besides that extraordinary vsed by the Apostles and disciples of Christ? and why may we not say, that it was by prayer,ma [...] [...] 9. 29. or prayer and fasting, considering those wordes of our Sa [...]ur, This kinde can by mother [...]eanes c [...]me forth, but by prayer and [...] ▪ The former of these Caluine writinge vpon this very place, doth not only a [...]firme, but also confirme and proue out of the scriptures, and [...]o the latter he doth very much inclyne, although he doe [...] the same.Cal [...]ni ha [...]
[...] [...]piunt &c. their childrē, soe take for the children of that whole [...] that the Apostles were so called. Others [Page 45] referr them to the olde Prophets. But I doubt not but that he vnderstandeth the Exorcists of whome then there were many among the Iewes, as appeareth by the 19. chapter of the Acts, for it is likely that they did iudge no better of the disciples of Christ, then of the maister. And presently after speaking of the originall of these Ex [...]rcists he saith this: Ita fier [...] potest vt inuocato Dei nomine, doemones fugarent &c so it may be, that by calling vpon the name of god (that is by prayer) they did cast out diuells and the people hauing had experience of such power of god, did rashly ordeyn vnto themselues an ordinary funct [...]ion.
But the Disc. laboreth to confute, first by producing M. More his contrary iudgmente. I answere, that M. More and my selfe are fellowe minnisters, and that the same is no more a conuiction of my opinion then mine of his. And what although we dissent not only here in, but in some other points also concerning the doctrine controuerted, which the Disc. I warrant you seteth out and pursueth to the vttermost are we not men and subiect vnto error as well as others? And is it such a rare matter to see two differ aboute the interpretation of the same place of scripture? and of such vse, as the same (forsooth) must needs be published to the worlde? surely nothinge lesse. But this vse wee may make of it, that the same con [...]idered, it is not likely there was any such deuise or confederacie as the Disc. affirmeth in the 15. page of his Discouerie. His wordes be thes. Of these premises it woulde peraduenture anger them, if any should collect, that in all likelihoode▪ seeinge neither by learninge nor sufficient argumentes, they coulde heretofore preuaile, for the settinge vp of their pres [...]iteriall conceits, they thought to supply [...] there wants therein, by this diuise of castinge out diuels. In pressinge the difference in opinions betwixt vs, the Disc. ouerthroweth the likliehood he here speaketh of, more then he was aware. Secondly, he goeth about to conuince me. by two arguments of his owne: the first where of is sett downe in these wordes. To hould with M. Darrell, that there was an ordinarie meane to cast out diuels in Christs time, pag. 44. doth derroga [...] much from the honor of his miracles in casting out satan. I answere, no [...]no more, then to hould that there was then an ordinarie meanes to heale other diseases and infirmities of mans body, doth derrogat from the honor of his miracles. in healinge persons so diseased or affected, but here of he giueth a reason: for the infidels might haue surmised, that Christ had done it by the ordinarie meanes, hauinge vsed the sam [...] secretly with-out there knowledge, The vnbeleuing Iewes coulde no more surmise thus, then in his curinge of naturall diseases, that he did the same by naturall meanes, or medicines secretly applied vnto them before. And neither of these coulde they in any reason so much as surmise, consideringe the insinit number he healed, and that immediatly, so so [...]ne as he [...] [Page 46] them, yea often times before. vpon the touching of the hem of his gr [...] ment. His seconde argument followeth. moreouer, it maye argue the extraordinarie meanes to be superfluous: there beinge then an ordinarie, pag. 44. meanes, and that of such facillitie, as will after appeare. no. for the expulsion of satan by the extraordinarie meanes. ct. by a worde, so as Christ no sooner spake. or the Apostles in his name, but the euil spirit went out: did most manefestly and palpablie (as I may saye) sett forth, or publish and preache to al men, the dietie of Christ Iesus: which the ordinarie by callinge vpon the name of God, did not. 2. The extraordinary and miraculus election by a worde, yea some times by the very shadowe of one, so guifted, or kercheiefs or handkerchiefs carried from such, argued a far greater power and authoritie ouer vncleane spirits and so did more commende and dignifie such persons and there ministrie, then the eiection by the ordinarie meanes. The extraordinary therefore, was not superfluous but of singuler vse, notwithstandinge there was then an ordinarie meanes. Neither is the ordinarie, of such facillitie as the Disc. imagineth. Is it so easie a thinge to pray, or to be so affected with the miserie of an other, as to sende vp sighes or grones to the Lord in their behalfe? Indede to babble or to vse the labor of our lippes for our selues or others is an easie matter, commō to the prophanest that liue: but to labour inwardly in our spirits, or to offer vp a spirituall seruice acceptable to God in Christ,psal. 25. 1. or as the Prophet Dauid saith, to lift vp our harts to god, with sighes and groanes for our selues or others, they beinge fast glued to the earth, and naturally giuen to looke thyther, is a verie vneasie hard and difficult thinge▪ and far more vneasie to continue and holde out any time therein: & hard liest of all can wee be contented, and that for the good of an-other, to waine our selues for a daye from meate and drinke, and all other comfortes of this life: Our profits and pleasures, afflictinge & humblinge our soules together ther with. That this is not a matter of such facillitie as the Disc. affirmeth, lamentable and dayly experience doth shewe. But if we will speake of a facillitie, in castinge out deuils, then must we goe to Christ & his Apostles, who no sooner spake the word but it was donne, yea somtimes with more facillitie then a worde, as is layed downe before.
M. Darrell confessing the necessity of sayth in the said ordinary meanes, [...] saith: that neither the faith of doing myracles. nor the iustifying faith is therein necessary: but that the temporary, or historicall faith may suffice. It being h [...]re obiected, that an historicall faith sufficing, (as is before expressed) and that the prayer and fasting in such as haue but that faith cannot please god: it will followe that the ordinary meanes which Christ hath left in his church f [...]r casting out of diuels as necessary, is such a meanes as [...] not [Page 47] accept able to almighty god: M. Darrell answereth, that the consequent is not good, and so that poynt lyeth.
And so he answereth againe, and againe will, if the Disc. sholde ympleade him a thousand times. Surely one wolde thinke this argument followeth not. The prayer and fasting of such as haue only the temporall or historicall faith, cannot please god in Christ, to the obteyninge of any spirituall blessing: therefore not to the casting ont of sathan, or obteininge of thir corporall benefit: and so by consequence, wee haue a meanes to cast out diu [...]els, if this be one, which is not acceptable or pleasing vnto god. Yf the Disc. reply that he doth not so vnderstand the Antecedet, or first part of this argument, as I set it downe, then I ment not to deny the argument, neither doe I now, but the Antecedent, which must be this The prayer and fasting of such &c. cannot please god to the obteyninge of any blessing, (that is so farr preuaile with god) otherwise he concludeth nothing. Now this is false. For the prayers and humiliation of the wicked, may auayle with god to the obteyning of a corporall benefit, and remouing of a temporall iudgment from himselfe or an other, and such is possession,1 kinges 11 [...]1 27. 29. and deliuerance therefrom: albeit the sa [...] is not effectuall to procure a spiritual blessing, as the remission of sins and such like. Ahab fasting and humblinge himselfe, though it were but outwardly and not in soundnesse and syncerity of hart, did thereby escape not only himselfe, but his sonn also that punishment which otherwise had certainly ouertaken them both.exodus 22. 21. vers 23. vers 2 [...]. 27. Thou shalt not (saith the lord by Moses) doe iniury to a stranger, neither oppresse him: yee shall not trouble any widdowe, nor fatherlesse childe: if thow vex or trouble such, & so he call and cry vnto me, I will surely heere his cry. And a little after if thow take thy neighbours rayment to pledge, thow shalt restore it vnto him before the sonne goe downe: for that is his couering only, and this is his garment for his skyn: wherein shall he sleepe? therefore when he [...]yeth vnto me I will heare him: for I am mercifull. Shall we thinke now that god heareth not the prayers or cryes that the stranger, widdowe, fatherlesse, &c. send forth to the lord out of the anguish of their soules, and greuousnes of their oppression, except they be such as be indewed with a iustifying faith? god forbid. For howsoeuer it is certaine that in the [...] and in such like cases the eares of the lord are open to such, & theire prayers most auailable with god: yet are they not shut against sinners but god heareth them thus far, as to deliuer them from the oppression they are in, and to take vengeance▪ of their oppressors. And it is to be obserued that we haue no such limitation here. Is it not thus saide by the lorde? If the stranger, widdowe, fatherlesse childe that feareth my name, call an [...] cry unto me, I will heare: but more generallye, yf any widdowe or fatherlesse childe whatsoeuer, being iniuried, or oppressed, [Page 48] call and cry vnto mee I will surely heare. Thus then it is. God doth heare the sighings and cryes &c. that wicked men in their miseryes, or unminent daunger thereof doe send forth vnto him, and deliuereth them, [...] 45. 9. as the creator ready to shew mercy to his creature, which although as a sinner he abnorreth,D [...] [...]2. 6. 13. [...]4 luke [...]. with his prayers and all his sacrifices, yet as his creature he loueth, and hath compassion of, specially in misery, as appeareth by the places of scripture aboue written: where this is set downe for areason,M [...]th. 4, 45. [...] 6 [...] [...]4. 17. why he will surely heare the oppressed stranger, widdowe, fatherlesse &c. for I am mercifull: also by that saying or Dauid: The lord is god to all. And herein we shall be further confirmed, if we call to minde, how the lorde in respect of our creation calleth himself our * sather, and vs in the [...]ame respect his sonnes and daughters: Math 1. 21, [...] 113 [...]21. [...] 12. 13. [...] [...] 1 1, Lo [...] 3, 15, 16. & 1 [...]. 10, L [...] 1 [...]. 11. 12. Io 14. 17. 9. well therefore may go theare his children by creation, in a matter pertayninge to this [...]re, seeing also in the thinges of this life he is so aboundantly gratious vnto them: But concerninge the life that is to come, or spirituall blessings in heauenly things, it is no marua [...]e though he heare them not at ad, but only his sonnes by adoption, considering he will bestowe no such * treasures vpon them, [...] that Iesus Christ maketh no [...] intercession for them: [...] pet: 2. 5. in whome only and for whose mediation, such requests are accepted of god.
But an other point may not be left asleepe.Ca [...]. 45. Darrell saith [...]hat in the said place of Math. 17. 20. that the faith there mentioned, is to be vnderstoode to be the saith of dung miracles: That the Apostles were reproued for theire? weaknes in that saith: And that if the same had bene stronge enough, they might haue cast ut the wicked spirit mentioned in that Chapter, verse 21. without prayer of fasting: whereby it followeth (for ought that dull men cā discerne) that M. Darrell houlding (as is before mentioned) that place of scripture to be a secret ordinance for the [...]ontinuance of fasting and prayer, as the meanes to cast out diuells, and that therein by faith is vnderstood the faith o [...] doing miracles: (which if it had bene strong enough in the Apostles prayer and fasting had bene superfluous) it will followe it is thought, that the historicall faith will not serue his twne, but that it must be the faith of thing miracles: which must be vnderstood for the saith that is required of nec [...]ssary when there is neede to cast out diuells. So as if he want that, he may ( [...] his owne doctr [...]in [...]) cast his cappat them.
Marke ( [...]tood Reader) his noate of attention, or preface before my a [...]lertion but an other poynt may not be lest asl [...]epe: and after his cole [...]tion there-vpon, the caling of a capp, ymagine his owne into the n [...]re, and you shall see the man marueylously tryu [...]phing so tha [...] eithe [...] now sure he hath the vi [...]tory, & that he hath got also out of my owne wordes, or els he will neuer haue it. The poynt I a [...]firmed was, that the faith minityned Math. 17. 20. [...]to be vnderstood of the mira [...] lous [Page 49] faith and heereof I gaue two reasons, which are heere likewise set downe. There-vpon saith the Disc. it followeth, that Dar. holdinge that place of scripture to be a secret ordinance for the continuance of fasting and prayer as the meanes &c. I answer, that all that he inferreth was true, and very fitly collected, if I hold the place the speaketh of viz. Math. 17. 20. to contayne in it the ordinance wee speake of: But all men knowe that it is not Math. 17. verse 20. which were most absurd: but verse 21. viz. these wordes: This kinde goeth not out, but by prayer and fasting. Yea the Disc. himself confesseth the same, but the leafe before this, page 43. Thus in a word we see his collection and boastinge to be meerely in vayne. Yet for our better vnderstanding and further answer, we must remember: that two kindes of expulsion of sathan are heere spoken of one extraordinary, wherein the miraculous faith is required, verse 20. and an other by an ordinary meanes, viz. praier or prayer and fasting, verse 21. and here howsoeuer the iustifyinge faith is to be wished, and is best: yet the faith temporall, or historical may suffice, for the expelling of sathan after this manner, or by the ordinary meanes, which standeth not somuch in the saith of the person therein vsed, as in the mercye of god obteyned, man vsinge the meanes which to that end he hath ordeyned. And as this faith may suffice, so it should seeme that it hath or shall: for we reade that in the day of the lorde, some workers of iniquity shall say for themselus lord haue we not in thy name cast out diuels? math. 7. 22. why should we vnderstand this of Iudas only and such as he, who by a word cast out diuells, seing that manner of eiection continued so small a time in the church: And not as well of the sonnes of Sceua? (and such as they) who it is probable cast out diuells by the ordinary meanes, where-with they had mixed some adiurations, (where-vpon they were called Exorcistes) added thereto in that and former time when all things almoste were corrupted, and as it is very likely vpon some imitation of the prophets, who had (no doubt) cast out diuels by adiuring or commaunding the spirits to goe out in the name of the lorde: as the papists doe nowe in the ymitation of Christ and his Apostles: both of them forgetting that they had not receaued any such power ouer vncleane spirits, and therefore should haue refrayned from commuanding or adiuring them. True it is that they were far from casting the euill spirit out of the man mentioned Acts 19. the reason I thinke was because they entred upon that where-vnto they were not at all called of god: for not contented with that manner of eiection they had formerlye vsed, because it shewed no such authority ouer diuells, as that perf [...]rmed by the Apostles, and by consequent did commend them nothīg somuch to the people, which was the only thing they desired: they at [Page 50] tempted to cast euill spirits out of sundry in the name of the lord Iesus: n [...] maruaile therefore though they had no better successe therein, albeit they percase after an other manner, I meane the ordinarye meanes both before & after that dispossessed diuers. And why doth this [...]eme so strange and incredible to some, as I known it doth? why may not a wicked man be as well an instrument to cast out diuells after the ordinary, as the extraordinary manner? and out of the body, as well as the soule of man? seig especially this latter is a far more worthy work, If we obiect as (I thinke) we can obiect nothing else, that god heareth not the prayers of such, nor regardeth their humiliations: that is answered already.
They powerfull preaching is annexed for a meanes to prayer and fasting. Wherevnto may be added the word of God (as the story saith) which the d [...]lls (forsooth) could not indure to heare,pag. 50, but would be gone. And so you see them fall into the said popish follies, makinge the signes of possession, the meanes and causes of dispossession.
VVee doe not, neither euer did affirme, that these are the meanes ordeyned of god for the castinge of sathan out of the bodyes of men, for we doubt not but that without the vsinge of either of these he may be expelled, as it was in the dispossession of Kath. Wright and Darling. Yet notwithstanding we thinke that in this said worke theris good and holy vse thereof. First, because in this case, men wrestle not against [...]l [...]sh and bl [...]ud, but against principallityes and powers, and against the worldly gouernours,, the princes of the darknes of this world, against spirituall wickednesse [...] which are in the high places: [...]ph. 6. 10. It standeth them therefore vpon, to take vnto them the whole armour of god that they may be able to resist so strong an enemy, and hauing finished all things stād fast. Now part, yea a principall part of this armour, is the word of god, euen the sword of the spirit: math. 4. And herein we haue our blessed Sauioure for an example to imitate, who when the deuill in an extraordinarye and visible manner appeared vnto him, speaking also vnto him, he resisted and ouercame him by the word of god. Secondly, because the reading, [...]. p [...]. 5. 9. interpreting, & applying of the holy scriptures serue to strē gthen our faith, whereof there is neede: for resist (saith S. Peter) the diuell stedfast in the saith. 3. to stirr vp whatsoeuer guift of prayer is in vs, or feruency therein, and to worke the true humbling of vs vnder the mighty hand of god. But admit we hould readin [...] & expoundig of the word of god were meanes of dispossession, yet that followeth not there vpon which the Disc. from thence collecteth viz. that wee make the signes of possession, the meanes & causes of dispossession. Did weeuer hould the reading and preaching of the word, to be signes of posession? surely not for these signes are nothing else but the fea [...]efull [Page 51] effects and operations which sathan beinge within the body of man sendeth forth: in which nomber to place the worde of god and preaching thereof, is a most sottish and impious thinge: and simple men though we be, yet I trust wee were neuer so absurd: which beinge so, the Disc. collection is not worth a strawe.
But saith he, it is most apparant by M. Mores conceite, who thinketh prayer more necessary,pag. 50. then the signes of possession mentioned in the scriptures, for the true discerning of those who are possessed.
It appeareth that M. More doth not say altogither so, as is here mentioned. But be it graunted: doth he ther [...]ore make prayer a signe of possession? [...]8 so one & the same thing, a signe of p [...]ss [...]ssion, & meanes or cause of disposs [...]ssion? Behould how the Disc. argueth. By prayer a man may discerne of those that are possessed: ergo, prayer is a signe of possession. If this be a good argument then are these also: By the guifte called the discerning of spirits, the Apostles trulye discerned of those that were possessed, as the Disc. affirmeth pag. 28. [...]rgo, that guift is a signe of possession. By the knowledge of the signes of sathan possessing one, mentioned in the gospell, wee may trulye discerne of those that are possessed: ergo, that knowledge is a signe of possession. And so the Apostles were possessed, & all indued with this said knowledg for where the proper signe of a thing is, there is also for certainty the thing signifyed thereby. Againe, by good skill in phisick, one may trulye discerne of a feuer: therefore skill in phisick is a signe of a feuer.
Thus to reason doth very ill beeseme a batcheller of artes, much more a batcheller and Doctor of diuinity. But this much worse: professed deuines to charge falsly (and that in print) a preacher of the gospell, to hould, that prayer is a signe of possession, where-vpon followeth, that al which pray are possessed.
M. Darrells ignorance maketh him (as it seemeth) in this point confident. He is peremptory,pag. 50. that because it is saide in the scriptures: that the spirits of the lunatike, when he was cast out of him did cry and rent him sore, & that b [...] lay as one dead: that therefore these three are infallable signes appointed of God to knowe when one is dispossessed, Nay rather then fayle hee will be content with one of them, as in his dealing with Thomas Darlinge heereafter will appeare.
VVhere-vpon I houlde these three for signes whereby to knowe when one is dispossessed, as signifying the egresse of the spirite. I haue before declared▪ it remayneth therefore only that I answer to those obiections the Disc. maketh against them. The first wherof is this: [Page 52] Some lewde knaue may easily counterfeyt these signes: ergo &c. I answer, that none can counterfeyt, that is, doe the like to any one of them, much lesse can any counterfeyt them all. For the holy ghost speaketh not of a naturall cry, sent forth by mans voyce or power, the like wherevnto an other man may vtter and so counterfeyt: But of a supernaturall loud cry, sent forth by a supernaturall power, I meane, the diuells: for it is said, [...]ke 1. 26. the vncleane spirite cryed with a loud voyce and came out of him: in like sorte it is said, the vncleane spirit tare him: nowe one would thinke that both the hand and tongue of man were too short to performe that is done by the diuell. It is besides said of the possessed childe mentioned Mark. 9.vers 26 that when the spirit was gone out of him, he was as one dead, in somuch that many said he is dead. meaninge that howsoeuer he was not indeede deade, but had life remayning in him, yet he was in all things like to a deade body, without any appearance of life, starke and stiff, the pulses not beating, nor taking breath &c. like to a man in a swound. in whome although there be life, yet no such thing appeareth to be. Euen so it was with the dispossessed child, where-vpon the people which thronged about him tooke him to be deade. Nowe this lewd knaue cannot easily nor yet possibly counterfeyt Howsoeuer then, were our 10. dispossessed persons counterfeites, as the Disc. will haue them, there crying, renting, and fayning to lye as dead, an other as lewde might easily counterfeyt: yet to say that one may counterfeyt the crying, renting sore, and lying as deade, mentiōed in the gospell, and caused by the diuell, is both absurd & impious. His second obiection is set downe in these wordes. M. Darrell confessing, that in the Apostles times, some spirits were cast out more easily then others, might in reason haue thought, that those that went out so easily, did not so greuously torment the parties at their casting out, as the rest did.
True, not so greuously torment at theire going out, as the rest did, therefore not greuously torment at all, [...]g. [...]1 and so of the other signes. This followeth not, as euery childe may se. Two malefactors are whipped (ymagine) for one and the same falt, by two seuerall tormentors: the one being beaten by the more cruell man, hath 40. stripes: the other by him that is lesse cruell hath but 20. By this reason now of the Dis. this latter was not beaten at all, for he was not beaten so greuously as the other was.
His third obiection followeth: And somewhat it is that although there are diuers mentioned in the scriptures, [...]g. 51. to haue bene dispossessed by our Sauiour Christ and by his Apostles: yet it is said of none but of the lunatick Mark. 9. that when Sathan departed, the spirit either cryed, or rente him sore, or that they lay as dead. To make therefore such particularities in one, a generall rule to all, argueth greatly the weaknes of his iudgment.
[Page 53] The Disc. is greatly deceaued, for of an other Mark. 1. (a man and not a childe, as the lunatike was Mark. 9.) it is said, that when he was dispossessed, the vncleane spirit tare him, and that he tare or rent him sore appeareth by Luke 4. where the same story is set down.mark [...] 1, [...]. vo [...] [...]. Secondly it is written, that he cryed with a laude voyce, and came out of him. And in the 8. of the Acts, that the vncleane spirits crying with al [...]de voyc [...], came out of many that were possessed. And in that this is not saide heere of a particuler person, as Mark 1. & 9. but of many, it is therby playne, that it was an vsuall thing with the spirits, to send forth or cause loude cryes, when they went out of those they possessed. Thus hath the Disc. in saying that none but the lunatick Mark 9. either cryed, or was rent sore, vttered vn-awares a manif [...]st vntruth, and therein shewed no greate learning or iudgment, who vpbraydeth others with ignoran [...]e, weaknes, and want of iudgment. VVe reade not indeeue in euery place where mention is made of casting out diulls, of these 3. effe [...]ts, that they cryed, were rent sore, and lay as deade, but only in the 9. of Mark: nor in any place besides, that they in that case were for a season as dead, and had the Disc. said either of these, he had said trulye: yet notwithstanding it is very probable that thus it went with the dispossessed generally: for in the 17. of Math. and 9. of Luke where the dispossession of the lunatick childe is set downe, there is no mention neither of crying * nor renting, vers. 1 [...]. vers 42. nor lying as dead, yet by the 9. of Mark it is cleare that when the diuel went out of him he cryed, was rente sore, and lay as deade. In luke. t [...]ere is mention of [...] of tearing. but that is to be vnderstoode of the time of his po [...]session and not after that lesu [...] [...] the deuill, and comm [...]ded him to goe [...]orth & so of the acte [...]. In the 4. of Luke we reade of the dispossession of one of Capernaum, whome Christ met in the synagogue, but we heare no thing of any loude cry: that then was sent forth, yet by the 1. of Mark verse 26. where the same myracle is recorded it is playne there was such a cry: for it is said, the vncleane spirit cryed with a l [...]ud voyce. In that there is then no more mention in the gospell of these I call signes of dispossession, it is not because they which were dispossessed, did not cry, neither were sore rent, nor lay for a season as deade, at the going out of the spirit, but only the luna [...]dke Marke 9. whereof fewe will doubt, the e [...]place compared and considered with that of the Act: But for that the holy Fuangelists labouring after breuity doe (vsuall:) [...] only the said greate workes with some sewe circumstances, as out of whome the diuell was cast,vers. 15. where and specially by whome & in what manner it was done vi [...] by the word or commaundement of Christ: without describing at large the manner of sathans vexing the sayde party, either while he held his possession, or when he went forth, the 9: of Marke only excepted, where both these are performed [...] & therfore it is that els-where we reade not of all the 3. signes, and not because other dispossessed persons did not cry &c. when the sprit went [Page 54] out, but only he. And where the Disc: saith that rather then fayle I will be content with anyone of them: I answer that howsoeuer I thinke these 3: signes were vsually heard and seene in the egresse of the spirits, yet it may be not alwayes, but sometimes two or percase one did suffice to signify the same, and yet are not the other therefore in vaīe because the more signes the more we are confirmed in the dispossession of one: for why may not this as well be true of the signes of dispossession as of possession? where all the signes are not required. but some of many may suffice, as hath bene shewed before yea what & if we should see one bowed togither, so as he could not lift vp himself, as the vers 11. for it is very likelye shee was posest. possessed woman was Luke 13. might we not well thence gather (especially if we perceiued that it was not naturall) that he had a spirit causing the infirmity of body, and that he was so bound by sathan? And yet this is but one effect or operation of sathan: & so but one signe of possession. And why one signe may not suffice to signify the spirits going out of a man, as well as this being in the body of mā I for my part doe not see neither doe I think that the Disc. can shew any reason. And although be it one, or more, there is singuler vse of the signe or signes, to signifye the egressse, as I haue shewed before, treating thereof: Yet are the signes of dispossession of no such absolut necessity, as the signes of possession are, as might easilye be shewed. And therefore I will not deny but that one may be dispossessed, and none of these signes appeare, which is more: the health and ease of the party from all former vexation by the diuell, declaring his deliue rance from the diuell, as it is in naturall diseases: yet I think it falleth out thus very seldome if euer, for the reasons formerly giuen by me. Vnderstand me of the eiection of sathan by the finger of God,de Doemon. cap. 52. sect. 20. & not of his voluntary egresse as is in the papacy, which may well alter the case. And so is Thyreus fully answered saying, non raro fit vt spiritus de scendant, nullis sui discessus post se datis signis. It is often seene that sathan departeth, leauing no signes of his going: which the Disc. in the ende of this Chapter obiecteth out of him against me.
From these signes he proceedeth to certayne other, which my selfe haue obserued in experience, whereof we haue heard before, & saith that it may not be omitted of whome I haue learned them, euen of Thyreus forsooth. But how can this possibly be true? seing Thyreus tretise de doem [...]niacis, from which by my handes these counterfeyts shold haue receaued their directions concerninge the signes, came not to England vntill the yeare 1598. they suffring or doinge the same, the one of them I meane Darling 1595. and the other viz. the 7. in Lancashire 1596.? How greatly also in this respect did the Disc. f [...]rget [...] himselfe to make (almost) a whole I meane the first bodke of the Disco [...]tris booke to this end, to perswade [Page 55] the world, that I haue learned all my skile (forsooth) concerning possession, of Thyreus the lesuite, and in the same booke euery where alleadge him to consute me: whe [...]eby appeareth that Thyreus and I dissent in iudgment as much almost as two can dissent about the doctrie in question: & therefore it is very vnlikely that I haue learned I know not what from him. He procedeth to obiect against the signes heard and sene at the dispossession of the parties controuerted as followeth.
The cheif assurance,pag. 53. that M. Dar. and M. More had, that sathan had left lane Ashton, was her owne wordes, viz. when rising from her sit, she said he is gone, he is gone, I am well, I thank god. And hauing wept in the said fitt, shee also saide, that then Sathan departed from her. So as heere we haue a newe signe of Sathans going out of one: viz. the wepinge of the party.
That M. More hath said no such thing, as the truth is, so it is probable heerby, for that the Disc. in the margent hath not noted the article and page, as his vsuall manner is in other places, which if he could haue done, he woulde neuer haue omitted. And truly for my owne part (god is my witnesse) I neuer said so, yea it was farr from me, much lesse did I depose so, as the Disc. affirmeth, yea what need it, seeing besides her most extreame tormentes at that time, I (with many more) sawe her lye as dead for a season: which had I forgotten as it is not likely, yet thereof the story of the 7. in Lancashire written by M. Dickons (one of the coppies whereof I had) would haue put me in minde: [...]. heereof also I was neuer deposed nor examyned, no nor yet concerning the 7. in Lancashire, saue the first time I was befor the Bishope a worde ar two, concerning them all in generaall, as whether I had not seene them before M. Starchy writ vnto me, and whether M. More had not bene there before he went with me. VVherby appeareth the corrupt dealing of the Discouerer, who in the margent hath Darrell ad art. 17 pag. 144. And whereas in the Lancashire story penned by M. Dickons, from whence (and not from M. More nor me) the Disc. hath both this and a great deale more in this said chapter, and elswhere scattered heere and there, there is mention of her increase of torment (which as I conceaue is ment by those words Mar. 9. rent sore) where-vpon these wordes are vsed: Now in this time they were all greeued to see how pittifully she was tormented. & togither with that he heere mentioneth this, viz. she was cast into a traunce, and lay as one deade for a while: he hath of purpose omitted both these: that soe he might weaken that it is saide by me concerninge the signes of dispossession, and withall bring the reader ignorant herefo, to suspect h [...]r dispossession, and togither with hers all the rest. To which purpose he proceedeth to the dispossession of Margares Byrom, and the [Page 56] siges thereof: wherein he dealeth more playnlie and lesse corruptly, I meane especially in that he telleth in the argument from whence [...] had the same: not from M. Mores deposiuons & mine, but from the history of the 7. in Lancashire.
Margaret Byrom saide that at her reuerting [...], after shee had lyen as dead half [...] her belly towards her brest, [...] thence to her throat &c. as followeth the history before. It le [...]t behinde it said [...]heea [...] throat, and a filthy [...], that a weeke after her meate was vnsau [...]ry. Heere wee haue the Iesuite, stinche. And besides the must infallable mate among [...]e I. [...] diposs [...]ssi [...], viz. [...]ying for dead is heere confuted, for this party was [...] was gone.
This obiection ariseth onlye of the misplacinge of one worde which the writer of this story M. Dick [...]n [...] which being placed in his right place the obiection is ea [...]y an [...]: for wheras it is thus set downe.This word [...] [...]etto. M. [...] (a) that at her [...] after shee had lyen as dead [...] &c. it shoulde haue bene thus Margaret Byronsay [...] had lye as dead [...] an houre, that she felt the spirit come vp &c. neither can the firste in any sence or reason be Byron, as they must needes it we take the wordes as they are [...] reported: for she knew not how long [...]he lay dead, no more then a deade body: But very [...] they belong to the writer of [...], as appeareth by the right placing of the word that. From Margaret Byro [...] he proceedeth to the [...] and out of the Lancashi [...] story, setteth downe at large the seuerall thapes that the euill spirits (as it shoulde seeme) caused presently vpon their egresse from them, and presented themselues into theire eyes. as if they had gone for [...] of them indued with such bodyes and there-vpon pla [...]eth vppon Darlynges m [...]wse. And all this to make their dispossession odiou [...], or ridiculous if he could, whereas indeede it conf [...]ometh the same. But he saith neuer a word of their most extrame torments, for renting sore, their cryinge [...] their lying all [...] they had bene starke dea [...]e, which in the [...] downe with their seuerall circumstaunces: The [...]e thinges he thougt good to omitt:
[...] all the signes of dispossession, and therein the dispossession of o [...]r Demnia [...]k [...], [...] confirmed by the signes thereof, hee [...] they may shewe them, and yet not [...]. [...] cap. [...] sect. 4. I answer [...] and graunte that [...] as the putting out of a c [...] [Page 57] die, the breaking of a quarry in the glasse-windowe, and such like ridiculous signes, it is most true▪ the signes also which of their owne accord they giue, as the sensible and vi [...] (as I may say) going out in such [...] as we heare, vomiting &c. I doubt not but they may at theire lunt [...] pleasure omitt: but that they may shew them and keepe their possession. especially the signes mentioned in the gospell, as the [...]esuite will haue it, and that also after the meanes is vsed arig [...]t, which god [...]ath or [...]e, ne [...] for the casting out of diuells I deny. [...]or it cannot be that god will suffer the spirites thus to delude & mock his people, which shall be heereabouts occupied in faith and obedience to his owne ordinance: wherein as the wicked spirits would delight exceedingly, thus (I meane) to di [...]emble an egresse, in handling the persons possessed in such manner as some times they did when they wente out of men, and especially at the time we speake of, so woulde they vse the same full often: yea I trust if it were so, & left to then pleasure, and that the diuells were not in this case ouer ruled & brydled by that ouer & allrusig had of god, all England shold haue heard of it before this. Againe were it thus that the spirits might giue these signs & tarrie in men, or that the spirits might omitt all the signes metioed in the scripture whē they goe forth of men, we could not know that the possessed were dispossessed as hath bene shewed, but must needes stand in doubt therof at least for a time, & that time wherin we are affected with the works of god, it euer: whereby it would come to paste, that when this wonderfull worke of god sholde at any time be wrought, the lord should neither be hattely praysed, for the same, and receaue that glory that otherwise would be giuen him, nor man receaue sound profit therby. And it is a wonderfull thing to consider how ready the papists are to affirme that their Exorcis [...]s can & doe compell the spirits to giue such signes as they pleaseof their departure, and neuer once thinke of gods compellinge them to giue the signes mentioned in his word at their egresse, for the a [...]s;surance of his people, that they are gone out, who without the same cannot possible knowe [...] much nor of his restrayning them to shewe the said signes whē yet they remaine within them.
M. Darrell like a kinde [...] with the disposs [...]sion of any:pag. 53 but for [...] Care therein, he may be thought to haued [...] [...]mmendation. For his perswasion to such [...] that they should vse all diligence and circump [...]lim, that sathan did not againe reenter in to [...]. Th [...] his perswation hath eur bene drawne from a position, which he [...] that Sathan beinge expelled out of man, doth seeke prsently [Page 58] after to reenter into him againe:pag: [...] and that it is commonly a very h [...]rd matter to withstand him, by reason of his subt [...]tly, allui [...]ng [...] by promise [...], and terrifying of them by threatnings. And a little [...] in the scriptures.
[...] (saith Christ)math 1 [...]43 is [...] from where I came and when he is come, he [...] Then he goeth, & taketh vnto then [...] and they enter in, and dwell there: and the end of that man is wisse then the begning. Euen so shall all it be with this generation. This place of scripture is indeede metapharicall as appeareth by the [...]e wordes, euen so it shall be with this wicked genera [...]: and is vsed by our Sauiour, to illustrate and plainly set forth the miserable (future) estate of the Iewes, if they continued in their sinns. The metaphore is this. As it is with a man which hath an vncleane spirit cast out of him, if notwithstandinge that great mercy of god receyued, he continue in, or returne to his former sinnes, whereby it cōe to passe that the diuell returning and seeking to enter into him again, doe indeede enter in, which he certainly will, if he finde his old guest such, and that with seauen other spirits worse then himselfe, the end of that man shall be worse then his begining, miserable therefore and fearefull▪ euen so shall it be with this people of the Iewes, who being in their bloud and filthynes,Exodus 1925. Deut. 32 9. Exodus. 19. 4. Zech, 2. 8. Romans 3, 2. Romans 9, 4, god washed and clensed and made them his peculiar people, and * cheif treasure aboue all people, so as they were the lord [...]s, portion and Iacob the lot of his inheritance, and hath * carryed them vpon eagles winges, being so tender ouer them, that * he that toucheth them, toucheth the apple of his eye, and * hath committed to them his oracles, so as * to them apperteyneth the adoption, and the glory, and the couenants, and the giuing of the lawe, and the seruice of god, and the promises: if this people now hauing bene made partaker of these and many other vnspeakable mercies of god, shall returne to their former filthinesse for their intollerable vnthankfulnes their last estate shall be very miserable, and worse then their first: which scripture as our fathers before vs so we at this day see fulfilled before our eyes, in that as it was said to Cain, they are cast out frō their owne land, which flowed with mylke and honney, and are vagabonds and runagates in the earth, & so their estate farr worse, euen seauen folde worse, then euer before. From this scripture I collect these things. First and cheifly, that the diuell beinge cast out of men, seeketh to enter agayne into them. 2. That he desireth the recouery of that pray he hath lost. (that is the possessing againe of the said party) aboue many other prayes. 3. that [Page 59] he doth recouer and repossesse such as giue themselues to the seruice of sint [...]e, and otherwise can not. 4. That in this case the vncleane spirit en reth not in alone, but with more and worse. 5. that the end or last estate of such i [...] all be worse then their fist. Nowe what though this seripture be vsed by the Lord as a metaphor or similitude to illustrate and th [...]r thing may we not therefore gather these things from hence? or is there no truth (trow we) in the metaphors themselues vsed by our Sauiour? Yf the salt (saith Christ) haue lost his sau [...]er, math 5. math. 13. 3 [...]. gal. 5. 9. pron [...]. [...], pron 728. it is good for nothing: men doe not light a candle and put it vnder a bushell, but on a cā al [...]stick, and it giueth light vnto all that are in the house. * The kingdome of heau [...]n is like vnto leauen, which a woman taketh and lydeth in three pecks of meale, till all be leauened. In like manner. S. Paule * A little [...]auen haueneth the whole lump. * Goe to the pismire O sluggard, (sayth Sal [...]mon) behould her wayes, she pr [...]pareth her meate in the summer, & gath reth her soode in the haruest. He that goeth vpon coales, his feete shall be burnt.
These are metaphors and yet in them and a thousand more in holy scripture, there is a certaine and vndoubted truth. That is sayde heere of going vpon coales, of the Pismire, leauen, and the rest with infinite more of the like kinde, is very true▪ notwithstanding the same is metaphorically spoken, yea let the Disc. shew but one metaphor in all the scriptures, wherein there is not a certaine and vndoubted truth: how can it then possibly be that this spoken of the vncleane spirit going out of a man, should be vntrue, because it is metaphorically? That this is spoken metaphorically, hindreth not at all the truth therof. And wheras the Disc. pretendeth as though I did only rely vpon the metaphoricall place, and had no other proofe, for that I so confidently affirme as touching the returne of the diuell, and seeking to enter againe into him out of whome he is gon, he is deceaued: for a moste pregnante proofe hereof there is (as hath bene already shewed) in the 9. of Mark where Christ Iesus being about to cast the diuell out of one, and knowinge the aforesaid metaphore to be most true, and that the vncleane spirit being gone out of man will returne, and seeke to enter into the same man againe, forbiddeth him so to doe, I meane, the reentring or repossessīg of the said party, it may be the rather because he was a child: I charge thee (saith he to the spirite) come out of him, vers 15. and enter no more into hī. Albeit then one testimony of the Lord Iesus might aboundantly suffice, yet behould a double testimony of his for the further confirmīg of vs in this truth: why then doth this seeme some strange or newe doctrine, or odd conceite, not onlye to the Disc. but to manye other that abhorre the counterfeyting he contendeth for, seeinge it hath such warrant, and is so playnlie set downe in the scriptures? me think [Page 60] [...] we tooked into the nature of the diuell and how hest [...]d [...] towardes god and man, this should not [...] that he [...] the possession thereof, yet will he not pre [...]ently giue ouer all [...] thereto, and seeke no [...] the [...] or any [...] he can compalle the possession againe, [...] doe he [...] it not, yet it is cleare he will [...] gen [...]rally true, so specially if it be a [...] the vsurper taketh great pleasure to [...] in, and he also one o [...] great [...] and hating dead [...] and much more wicked and [...] are [...] and powers) being as vsurpers cast out [...] mea, the gloribus temples for the holy [...] all possible meanes to enter into them [...] VVe all knowe and confesse, that sathā [...] of the soule of man, which he possesseth so long as we continue the [...] of disobedience, he doth more egerly besett it, and [...] of it, then euer he did before: and this beside, [...] the holy scripture teacheth vs, euery conuert knoweth to be true [...] owne experience. Nowe why should not the same spirit take the same course presently after his election out of that other part of man, his body [...] meane: seing not only the scriptures, but the parties [...] so [...] out of their owne experience signifye [...] there was iust cause I thinke to per [...] as I did, and is set downe before. And [...] there for the Disc. to condemne the reason (among others) of the [...] required of them viz. because [...] And yet [Page 61] behoulde how he boasteth as if the truth were firmly & vndoubtedly of his side, and as if he had answered all that men haue to say in two wordes,pag. [...]. viz. that the scripture wee relye vppon, is a metaphoricall place. But M. Darrell (saith he) and his frendes will peraduenture be better prouided in this poynt heereafter. How Dar. is prouided he nowe seeth: And by that time S. H. is prouided for obiections, I trust Dar. will be sufficiently prouided for answers vnto them. And thus much for answer to the obiections made against my opinions, which somtimes I deliuered to the B. of London, little thinking that the same shoulde haue bene published to the worlde. It remayneth that I proceede to the matter of fact charged against mee: in which two poynts the discouery consisteth.
The Exorcists of both kindes for wante of worke are driuen to theyre shiftes: and like tinkers walke vp and downe from place to place seeking to be imployed.pag. 60
Obserue heere not somuch the Disc. rayling, as his contrariety & thwarting of himselfe: for page 22. he himselfe saith and confesseth, that when Kath. Wright was first troubled, she was by one M. Beresfordes aduice sent to M Dar. at Mansfeild, and to one M Beckingham to be comforted, or cured of her infirmity. And concerning the occasion of my dealing with Th. Darling thus: The certainty hereof is, that M. Walkedeu (the boyes grandfather) hearing how M. Dar. had helped K. Wright, procured him to come to Burton, to helpe Darling: from him he peoceedeth to those in Lancashire: When the 7. in Lancashire were troubled M. Starky, and M. Dee resolued vpon him, and writ their seueral letters vnto him for his repayre into Lancashire:pag, 23. And lastly as touching the occasion of my going to Somers, he saith: that * I hauinge a sister in lawe at Nott: one Mistres Wallye, she writ vnto me, requesting me to come ouer to see the said Somers: Her evpon he addeth and colle [...]teth (and that trimlye) thus: Hetherto it may appeare, how M. Dar. hath beue sought vnto.
Yf this his collection with the premises be true, (otherwise he is greatly to blame to publish them to the world, and that for certayne truthes) how can this also be true, that like a tinker I walked vpp and downe &c. It is one thing to be sought vnto, and an other to seeke for worke, and to be ymployed. And thus is the Discou [...]rer conuynced by his Discouery: and let this suffice for answer and refutation of his tinkerlike stuffe.
It is a matter of some difficulty to discouer their shifts and sleightes to that purpose,pag 6 [...] they haue so many: and by their experience doe manage them [Page 62] so crastely. Diuers of them are heere set downe, and the rest may be supplyed peraduenture by some heereafter. Sometimes they make ch [...]yce of some such boyes or wenches, as they thinke are fitt for then purpose, whome they procure by many promises and allurements, to keepe their counsell, and to be (as they tearme it) aduised by them.
The Disc. and So. pag 79 & 81. pag 86. p [...]g. [...]2. & 84, heereafter tell vs, how for his counterfeiting [...] I * promised him he should neuer want whilest I liued. 2. * that so doing I doubted not to procure him a release from his maister: that besides I allured him by giuinge him first xij. pence, and after that an other xij. pence, but we heare nothing of the promises I made either Kath. Wright, or Th. Darling, or Mary Cooper: nor yet how these, or those in Lancashire were allured to counterfeyte. pag. 63. But I conceaue how it is. These were not sit schollers to dissemble and collude with me as Som. was and others of that kinde, but counterfe [...]ts of an other kinde, such as I did not confederate or couenant with, as I did with Somers: but as my comming to their fayned dispossession,pag. 63. sound ill at case, troubled eyther in their stoma [...]k with choller or fleame, or in their belly with grypinges or collick, or in their heade or ioynts with aches or numnesse▪ and vppon certaine speaches vsed by me a reformed Exorcist began to suspect them selues to be possessed, pag. 65. pag, 66. and others also with them: wherevpon they (pore soules) vnawares acted they knew not how the signes of possessyon and dispossession. Did euer one reade any thing more absurde then this? It may be we shall heereafter heare that which is as absurd of Somers: but otherwise we seldome or neuer reade the like sottish and ridiculous stuff, as the Disc. hath for 8. leaues togither, from page 61. vntill the ende of his first booke. But he procedeth in his childe-ish tale
And these are commonly of the poorer sort, either the children or seruāts, of such persons,pag. [...]1. as the Exorcists doe well know, to be of their owne stampe, and well aff [...]cted towards them.
Heere the Disc. greatly forgate himselfe [...] for albeit some of our Dem [...]macks were pore, yet was not Th. Darlīg of the porer sort, much lesse M. Starkies children, whose sonne is to inherite land worth (as I take it) some hundreds of pounds by the yeare. But he worse forgat himselfe in that which followeth: for how could we know the parents or maisters of such to be well affected towards vs, whome wee neuer knew or sawe in the face, before we dealt in the dispossession of the persons possesse [...] as they are ready to testify, and one in reason may well imagine of M. Starky and Mar. Byroms mother, seing we dwelt about to myles asunder. He addeth that we knowe them to be of oure owne stampe: what he meaneth hereby (because these wordes are somwhat obscure) we may perceaue by that heere following, set downe [Page 63] page 69. you shall obserue a little wonder: It will heardly be shewed, that any of this sorte haue bene found, but either in the houses of R [...]cusants, or of such as haue on the other side pretended some zeale, for they know not what reformation. Heerein also the Disc. was greatlye deceaued, for it is well known that the parents and maister of the persons possessed, were not Recusants, and for zeale after reformation they were so farr from that, as vndoubtedly they know not what that reformation he speaketh of meant, no not any of them, Darlings frendes excepted. Thus you heare of what stamp they were, whose children or seruants counterfeyted, as the Disc. tearmeth theire vexation by sathan: whereby it is manifest of what stamp we are, that dealt in the dispossessinge of these counterfeytes: which also in the same place he declareth more at large: Besides it falleth out amongst vs: that they who haue taken vppon them, pag. 69. to haue cast out diuells, haue still bene men of that humour, as being forsooth more pure then the rest of their brethren where by the way first we may learne▪ who is more pure then the rest of his brethren that is in playne termes a puritane: not he as all men imagine, who challengeth some purity to himselfe aboue other men, but he who is of the humour of reformation: more playnlie: he that hath some zeale for reformation. Yf the cause be thus, as it is cleare it is, there is no cause why these puritanes (as they call them) should be hated, despised, abhorred, and so shamefully intreated, as they were rather dogges, then men. It is a good thing (and deseruing loue and reuerence) to desire the reformation of that which is amisse in church, or person: a better & more pleasing to god, to seeke and labour after it, so it be done aright and in due order: and best of all and highly accepted before god to be earnest and zealous therein. But admit that these men seeke after the ref [...]rmation of those things which be not amisse, and neede not therefore to be reformed: in particuler, admit that it was lawfull for men to reepe carnall things, of those congregations where they sowe not spirituall thinges: to eate of the milke of the flock, though they feede not the flock: for these kind of * souldiers to haue wages, albeit they goe not a warfare, and that it were not the Lords ordinance that they only which preach the gospell, 1 tim. 2. 3, 1 cor, 6. 14, 16. should liue of the gospell: and that necessity lyeth not vpon euery minister to preach the gospell, but that the reading thereof sufficeth, and that men may liue of the gospel, although they be not able to preach the gospell, or if they be able, preach little or not at all, or not to the people from whome for their said preachīg sake they receaue their maintenance also that weomen may baptise, in the case of danger or necessity as they call it, &c. Admit this I say, yet notwithstanding forasmuch as those whom men call [...]uritans, doe seeke the reformation of these things, and others of the same kinde in [Page 64] a zeale of god, as is hereby manifest, in that for this cause they doe & are ready to forsake father and mother, wife and children, house and land, liberty with all the comforts of this life, yea life it selfe it god cal them therevnto: and are contented in and during this life to be of all men the most miserable: there is small cause why the Discouerer and the world with him, should hate, scorne, & so contemptibly vse them as if they were the o [...]cowring of the world, and refuse of the people. S. I [...]aule in the 9. to the Roma. calleth God to witnesse to his conscience, that he had great heauiness [...] and continuall sorrowe in his heart, and that he would wish himselfe to be seperated from god, vers 1. for his brethren that were his kin [...]men according to the flesh, and in the begining of the Chapter follwing, he vseth these wordes: Brethren my harts desire and prayer to god for Israell is, that they might be saued, his reasō therof followeth. For I beare them record, that they haue the zeale of God but not accordinge to knowledge. [...]ce [...] 1. If Paule were thus affected towards the Iewes, who were so exceedingly violent and outragious in whatsoeuer they went about in their blynde zeale, as at large appeareth by the story of the Actes of the Aposties▪ because they had in them a zeale of god: woulde hee, were he now liuing among vs, be so affected as the most are, towards the puritanes as they are tearmed, in whome it is manifest there is a zeale of god, be it that it were not according to knowledg? seing they doe nothing in their said zeale in a tumultuous, but all peaceable manner: as by prayer to god, and humble petition to her Maiestye the heade, and the body of this Realme met and ioyned togither in Parliament? either would S. Paule (trowe wee) call these men in scorne as the Disc. doth: * men of the ouerworne consistorian faction, men of the hum [...]ur of reformation, men more pure then the rest of their brethren, that is, puritanes: or with others precisians phantasticall men: &c. yea of Sathan Sathanist [...] as my self haue heard them called: because of theyre zeale, admit it were a blinde zea el: who for the blinde zeale that the Iewes had, called them so louingly brethren? It is not possible:
As from some thinges which might be obserued, so from these two places, and some other, especially that, page 15. (where vpon certaine worthy premises he collecteth, that in all likelihood, seing neither by learning nor sufficient arguments, they of the over-w [...]rne Consistorian facti [...]n could heeretofore preuayle, pag. 15. for the setting vp of their presbyteryall conceyts, they thought to supply their wants therein, by this deuise of castīg our diuells:) It may very probably be gathered, that the thinge which hath vexed the Disc. and made him sweate somuch about counterfeyting, is not the counter feyting, and teaching to counterfeyt a possession: nor his hatred and abomination to sinne, and in particular to this detestable cousenage: but his hatred against the instrumentes [Page 65] which god vsed in these great workes of his: whome, together with also [...] the same stamp, as from his soule he hath of long hated, so hereby was the same mightely increased, in that these kinde of men should be thought to haue such interest in Christ Iesus, as that at their (falsly termed) verball prayers, and hypocriticall fasting, he should as it were visibly descende from heauen, and tread downe Sathan vnder their feete. This said the Narrator before the Disc. came forth, cannot be indured. whereby we may se he coniectured aright. And mark what he therevpon out of the Apostle addeth: But god hath chosen the foolish thinges of the world to confound the wise, and the weake thinges of the worlde to [...]onfound the mighty. As if he had said: in that the Lord hath vsed in these rare and great workes of his, such weake and contemptible mē, we should rather considering the lordes manner of dealing, be confirmed thereby in these workes, & further assured that they are of god then kept from beleuing and embracing the same.
These are not dealt with but there must be a great assembly gathered togither in one corner or other: all of them such persons, as they knowe to be their frendes,pag. 6 [...] or at the least as their said frends doe bring with them, and are thought fit to be peruerted.
The falshood of this is heereby manifest, in that M. More and I knewe not those persons in Lancashire who ioyned with vs in prayer to god for the casting out of Sathan of the persons possessed, as they can witnesse: nor yet any one of them being meere strangers of them al [...] and they to vs: and at Nott. also they were generally vnknowne to me neither was their any choyce made by some of our frendes, At the [...] on of the 7 in Lancashire there were present about 40. & of [...]o. at N [...]. 15 [...]. and procuring of men to come, (as is well knowne to them that did come who were not a few) as the Disc. suggesteth: Besides this partly argueth, that (were there a counterfeytinge indeede) these our sayde frendes were confederates therein, which I think hardly any will sauour. It is maruaile that the Disc. affirmed not likewise that all those which haue seene Somers, Darling, and the 7. in Lancashire in their (pretended) fitts, were not my fre [...]d [...] (so should I haue some stoare of frends:) or at least that my frendes he speaketh of did bring them, or procure them to come, knowing them to be such as were like to be peruerted, for this he might as truly haue affirmed as the other: & this had bene to some purpose indeede, whereas the other is to none. It is strange therefore that he strayned not himselfe a little further: but though he doe it not heere, yet he saith something els-where bend [...]g this way: for speaking of the 12. Commissioners, he hath thes words * that they are not to be impeach [...]d, pag. 20 [...]. [...] their want of wisdom, as for their blynding the eye thereof, by their [...], they held with M. Darrell. Yf now the principall eye witne [...]es of S [...]m. [...]itts for [Page 66] wisdome, learning, and authority were thus affected towardes me [...] well may it be that the rest also were: And if by my frends I could pr [...] cure these persons to see So. in his fitts, who albeit for theire wisdome they were not easily to be deceyued, yet because of their proposterous affections were fitt to be peruerted, much more by the saide frends of myne might I procure meaner persons to see him, more fit to be peruerted then they. And this is to be supposed of the rest of our Demoniacks, viz. that the principall and other witnesses of their vexation were likewise blynded all, and euery of them with preposterous affection, which no man (sure) will beeleue, the Disc. excepted.
Of M. Dar. intercourse with So. by st [...]ts at Ashby, from abou [...] the yeare 1592 vntill 1597. for his instruction how to dissemble himself to be possessed.
The Disc. saith of him, that he hath dealt since his examynation at London much more sinceerly in this matter then I.
Admit then Som. were not such and so vile as we heare, but as the Disc. it may be will haue it, a yong man of good reporte admitt likewise that not only he but others also ioyned togither with him in the accusation, yet notwithstanding for-asmuch as the accusation it self is most false, as we shall heare, all will make nothinge to prooue my guiltynes. And so from the accuser let vs proceede to the accusation, and examyne it.
About a quarter of a yeare before my departure (saith So.) from [...]. Tho. Grayes, (with whome I then dwelt at Langl [...]y. Abb [...]ym l [...]y [...]shire) [Page 68] I was sent one day to Ashby de la Zouch (being 4. or 5. myles distant) vp [...]nsome occasion of busynes. At what time [...] with other [...] boyes, going into anAbout 100. of the cheife of them amonge whom I n [...]ne liue [...] haue all [...]eadie (in effect) witne [...]sed, that I vsed to goe in to [...], as little as other preachers of the gospell. alchouse,what these boy [...]s were & there [...]a n [...]s it would be knowne. also wa [...]. Al [...]house. sound there M. Darrell, whome I litlle regarding, butbuyes vsuallie playe in the sendes or stretes playing the wagg, and shrewd boy with my compannion▪ M. Darrell d [...]parted out of the house, and stayed at the dore vntit [...] I came [...]orth And then he tooke me apart, asked me my [...]am [...], where I was borne, with whome I dwelt, Alas (quoth he further) thou art a pretty boy, and my countreyman: I knewe thy father, and am sorrye to see th [...] in [...]o meane a case: for I was simply apparrelled, euen as meanly almost as could be. Hee also promised to bring me out of the towne, and to tell me somethings, wherin if I would be ruled by him, I should not be driuen to goe so dare as I did but be able to mainteyne my selfe as long as I liued. When I had dispatched my busynes, I ret [...]rned homeward, and found M. Darrell not, [...]ar [...] from the place where I left him, talking with [...] me [...] haue neither names nor surnames, no more then the boyes. But no maruel for they were to [...]strangers. two or three strangers, about one Katheryne Wright whome he said he had dispossessed of an vnclean [...] spiryt. After he had ended his communication with them, he went with me along in the streete in my way homeward and as we were going togither, I hauing ouer-heard some of his speaches with the saide stranger, asked hym what they ment: he answered me with a long speach concerning the possessiō of K. Wright, and tould me the manner of her fitts &c. as there [...]oweth: where is set downe at large our first (pretended meeting) or acquaintance with the occasion thereof, the allurements I vsed to perswade him to counterfeyte, and the acting of certayne trickes by my selfe for his better instruction.
I answer before the Lord, and as I shall answer it at the dreadefull day of iudgment, that I neuer (to my knowledge) sawe William Somers before the 5.Ans. 1. of Nouember 97. which was but two dayes before his dispossession, an that was also vpon earnest intreaty made by the Me [...]r (then) o [...] N [...]ttin [...]ham and by [...]undry others: much lesse then had I for certaine yeares before 97. diuers and secret metings with him, and confederated with him, as he accuseth me.
Secondly, I answer, that forasmuch as Somers was gone from M. Crayes before the ti [...]e he a [...]firmeth our first meeting or acquaintāce be [...] it cannot therefore possibly be, that this his said accuration is true. About M [...]d [...]o [...]mmer 1598. I being by the B. of London deposed and examyned, it was articulated against me, that about 4. yeares (then) [...]ast, as I was talking with two or three strangers in Ashby cō cerning [...] came to vs. and that leauing them, I went with [...] the way homewards perswadinge [...] to counterfe [...]t a [...] had done. [...] and charged against me in Michelmas tearme followinge at Lamb [...]th before my [Page 69] Lord chief Iustice and some other of her Maiestyes moste honorable priuy counsell. And this was done in the presence of aboue an hundred. Then or at that time (as we see) our first acquaintance began Anno 1594. now sixe yeares past: but So. accusation being synce by the Disc. refyned. and cast into a newe mould, because of an Apologie of mine made after this, he is now said to haue bene acquainted with me from ab [...]ut the yeare 1592. whereby the Disc. hath gayned two yeares, which standeth him in singuler steade. for take the accusation as it was at the first, and is in the article, and continued long charged against me, as in equity we ought, the Disc. and Som. are manifestly conuinced by the discouery it selfe. for by pages 94. and 95. it appeareth, that it is now about eight yeares since Som. went from Maister Grayes, and the accusations being in his first frame, it is little more then sixe yeares since Somers and I were first acquainted, as he affirmeth: so that Som. should haue bene gone from M. Grayes, about 2. op orre [...] mend [...]cem [...] memo [...]em. yeares after the Disc. accompt, before he and I were acquainted, and therefore the accusation false. Blame not then the Disc. for this alteration of the time, for had he let it goe as it was framed at the first, either he must haue set that point of my Apollogie alone, or els haue cleane ouerthrowne himselfe and all: now whether of them soeuer he had done, it had bene against himselfe, and the latter shamed him for euer. It was wisdome then (I trow) with a dash of his pen to preuēt all, which was by writing the figure of 2. instead of the figure of 4. & cha [...]nging 94. into 92. But let vs take the time of our first acquaintance to be, not as So. hath affirmed, but as the Disc. now reporteth it: (for I see no remedy) yet by the discouery it selfe it will appeare, that the accusation is false herein: for by page 94. it is playn (as forth with we shall heare) that So. went from M. Grayes aboue 7. yeares before the discouery came forth, and the Disc. himselfe confesseth. that it was then but 7. yeares synce wee were acquaynted, for from 9 [...]. (which is said to be the first time of our acquaintance, if we were acquavnted so soone) vntill 99. are but 7. yeares: and besides Somers saith that we met togither about a quarter of a yeare & pag 80. twelue or thirteene weekes before he went from M. Grayes. By the discou [...]ry it selfe therefore it is manifest, that he could not come to me at. Ashby from M. Thomas Grayes at Langley abb [...]y a quarter of a yeare before his departure thence, as both here and page 82. is by Somers in his accusation affirmed▪ whereby it is euident that the Disc. in his discouery hath playnly discouered my inocency, togeather with So. & his own falshood and corruption. And this is the second time the Disc [...]uerer is conuinced by his discouery. And if heere by my innocency and the [...]a [...]hood of So. accusation appeare: How would it shine and be cleare [Page 70] if vpon a commission graunted I should make proofe that it is aboue 10. yeares since his departure from [...]angley abbey, whereof I am very sure, and how or which way it will forthwith app [...]e
It will not helpe him to say that he doth not dy [...]e the affirme that we became a [...]qua [...]ted 92. but about 92 for this worde about must haue relation to the time a [...]ter 92. vi [...]. 93 and not to the time before, beca [...]se he saith in the next wordes followinge, that I became a [...]qua [...]nted with [...], Ast by about 5. or 6. yeares pa [...], meaninge from 98. which is all one as if he had said from 92. or 93. whereas otherwise he should haue said, about 6. or 7. yeares past.
Against this the Dis [...]. obie [...]teth as followeth: Where M. Darrell saith (viz. in my Apollogy) that it is 9 yeares or thereabouts since [...]om.pag. [...]. went from M. Grayes, if that were true, he had said somewhat, for the clea ring therefore of this: First M. Gray and Mistresse Gray being interrogated 23. Octob. 1598. how long it was since So. left their seruice: the one saith: more then sixe yeares past: and the other about sixe yeares as they remember. But there is some better certainty to bolt out the truth heerein. So. was bound prentise (as M. Dar. confesseth) with Thomas Porter, about a monneth or siue weekes after he was discharged of M. Brackenburyes seruice: and So. saith that be remayned little above a quarter of a yeare (if so long) with M. Brackenbury: and it will be confessed, that he went from M. Grayes to dwell with M. Brackenbury: so as if we can fynde when Som. was bound pretice, it will appeare how long it is since be dwelte as M. Grayes, Now the Indenture it selfe whereby he was b [...]unde, beareth date the seauenth of May in the 35. yeare of her Maiesty: wherby it is manifest the promises being true, that it is not yet s [...]auen yeares since Som. dwels with M. Gray, which coutr [...]wl [...]h M. Dar. nyne yeares.
The pr [...]miss [...]s being true, that he saith is not therby manifest for if we add to the date of the Indenture, the monneth or 5. we [...]kes and quarter of a yeare he speaketh of, it is likely to be full 7. yeares, and as well mo [...] les [...]e. yea the premisses being true, it is manifest that his not ye [...] 7. y [...]are. (viz. at the time the discouery came forth) is false for if [...] then 6. yeares in October 1598. since So. departure from M. [...] must it not needes be more then 7. yeares in November 15 [...] which was the time wherein the discou [...]ry first sawe the light? [...] time the third Discouerer is conuiced by his owne [...] the promisses, being true, [...] 9. [...] notwithstanding deposed truly and so did [...] for the present. They thought as it may [...], that they would make sure to sweare truly, [Page 71] and to keepe them within their boundes, and no maruaile seing norwithstanding that (as I was credibly informed) the B. of [...] said to M. Gray when he thus deposed, that he had forsworne himselfe: offering to lay him a [...]unched pounds that it was not 6. yeares su [...]ce S le [...]t his ser [...]ice, albert M. Gray being ready to lay with him, he a [...]ter refu [...]ed and not only this, but threatned him and Mistr [...]sse Gray likewise to send them to prison, what would he haue done, or at least said, if they had gone as far as truly they might? Had they deposed that it was not 7. yeares, or that it was not eight, or not 9. years past, their depositions being true, that I said of 9. yeares must needes haue bene false, but we see they haue deposed otherwise: and I trust if they should now be deposed thereof, after they haue better considered of the matter their depositions woulde not controu [...] but confirme Darrells 9. yeares, But admit it were but 7. yeares. (yea somewhat lesse) from the time of So. departure from M. Grayes, vntill the time I writ my appollogy, which was in October 98. it had bene all one and as much for the clearing of mee, as if it had be [...]e 9. or 19. yeares from the time he went thence, because thereby it had ben [...] euident he was gone from [...]angley Abbey before our pretended meeting should begin: which is sufficient for me, yea although wee take the time of our first acquaintance to begin in the yeare 92. or as the Di [...]c. after affirmeth, about 5. or 6. yeares past from 98. much more if we take it as it was at the first layd out in writing against me: for if So. were gone from M. Grayes 7. yeares before the yeare 98. which was Anno 91. then was not he there 92. vhereby we may see had the Disc. controuled my 9. yeares: it would not auayle him for the proo [...]ing of my guiltinesse. And if the Disc. will heere in saye any thing to the purpose, (otherwise he may in this poynt be hereafter sylent) h [...]e must leaue my 9. yeares, and proue that So. was at M. Grayes at lang l [...]y. Abby in the yeare 92. as he and S [...]mers affirme: which I thinke he shall finde as vmpossible for him to doe, a [...] to prooue So. a count [...]r feyt. And when he hath performed this (if it proue possible) yet is he neuer a whit tl [...]e nearer my teaching of him,
And where in this account of the Disc. he saith So, was bounde pren [...]ice as (M: Darrell con [...]essith) with Thomas [...], about a moneth or syue week [...]s after he was discharged of M. Brackenbury [...]s [...] obserue I beseech you his cunning: for he pretendeth to the [...] thou [...]h that [...]ere graunted by me for a truth whereas [...] I [...] is this, that [...] very placing of my [...] as much, a [...] [...] [Page 72] But to let that goe: the Disc. and Somers in these and the words following before mentioned haue vttered 3. vntruthes, euen as many as there be seuerall points denuered: For first besides that Som. was about [...]. weekes with Porter before he was bound, as Porter and his wife are ready to witnesse, he was (as I offer a [...]o to proue) after he came from M. Brack [...]bu [...]y at his mothers nouse in Nottingham first [...] for certaine weekes, alter in health before he went to [...]orter, In the [...] as I contec [...]ure by that which followeth, about half a yeare before he was bound prentise, 2. (as [...] we [...]ha [...] neare) beinge M B [...]a [...]kenbu [...]yes boy, he remayned at [...] the County of Wy g [...]rn frō the feast of [...]entic [...]st in the yeare 91. vnto the least of Michael the [...]rchange [...] & from thence he went to his mante. s [...]ouse at [...]olme not far from Newark vppon Trent: where also [...]e [...]ema, ne [...] for a season, besides the time he was M. Brack [...]eno [...] yes [...] before [...]e came to Bell hall, which as I thinke was about a yeare. [...] little aboue a quarter, and because he had [...], neere en [...] addeth if so long. 3. Somers being taught by M. Gray [...]s [...] and not able as it should seeme to [...] was due vnto him, ran away from M. Grayes [...] wher likewise he continued a season, before [...], but how long I know not. It will not then [...], except it be by Samers and the Discouerer (who spa [...] [...] to [...] any thinge for truth be it neuer to false) that he [...] ( [...] a strayghte foote) [...] Ma [...]ler Grayes to dweil with M. [...] [...]bury. we haue hear [...] before, that the Disc. his premisses beyng true, yet that he inferreth vpon them is false, viz. that it is not yet 7. yeares since [...]omers dwelt with M. Gray: how much more then the premises being false? so that both conclusion and premisses be false and deceitfull, [...]ke to the authors an [...] [...]uentors of them.
And where the Discouerer vpon occasion of these wordes of myne in my [...] Somers was gone from M. Grays 5. yeares before [...], hath these wordes: If M. Darrell meane theyr [...] a palpathle vntruth, to say, that Somers was [...] before that tim [...] if he vnd [...]rstand theire [...] indeede from M. Grayes ab [...]ue three yeares before that time, but not [...].
He must remember, that I vsed those wordes for the conuynci [...]g of the accusation then lay de [...]ut in sundry articles against me, wherein our [...] was saide to be about 6. yeares now past, and that I trust would proue no vntruth, if I should be put to my triall: [Page 73] and not of the accusation now in prynt, wherein our arquaintace is stretched about two yeares further, which is as much the Disc. as Som. accusation, and a miserable compound, as I may say [...] 2. Admit I had bene mis-informed, it had bene a fault in them from whome I receaued that information, and an other in me to spread it abroade, (although with no purpose of printing it) yet nothing auayieable to proue me guilty of teaching So. to counterfeyt.
And whereas Somers saith in his accusation, that dwellinge at M. Craye [...] at Langley abbey, he came from thence to me at Ashby de la zouch (being soure or fyue myles distant) vpon some occasyon, where I taught him to counterfeyt, and that sundry times as appeareth by page 82. wherevpon it is to be intended that I dwelt then at Asbby, as I haue for diuers yeares: this also (it is euident) is false, in that he was gone from M. Grayes before I came to dwell at Ashby. for from thence he went about 10. yeares past, and it was but 7. yeares vpon the feaste day of S. Mychaell the archaungell last (I meane Anno 99.) synce I went to Ashby: so he was gone about 3. yeares before I came thither or indeede euer sawe Ashby. This vrged by me heeretofore in my Apollogy, the Disc. semeth to conuince in these words following.
Somers affirmeth (saith Darrell) that when he repayred to me to be taught,pag. 95. he came from one M. Grayes of Langley, with whome he saith he then dwelt, to Asbhy where I then dwelt, as he affirmeth: and in a parke there we met. In which wordes there are f [...]ure vntruthes. First, Som. doth not say that ever he repayred vnto him to be taught, but that beinge with hun he was taught by him.
VVhether Somers as is pretended came to me at A [...]bby with an intent to be taught and to that ende, or no, it mattereth not, for the question is, whither euer we met at Ash [...]y, S [...] whither he was taught by me or no. Now and against this meeting and teaching at Ashby, both in my Apolog [...]e & here I bend my selfe, and teaching at Ashby, both in my Apolog [...]e & here I bend my selfe, and thus I reason [...]e was gone from M. Graye [...] before I came to [...], & whiles I dwelt at Ashby he remayned not at M. Gray [...] It cannot therfore be that Som. dwelling with M. Gray came to me dwel [...]ing some foure or fyue myles distant at Ashby as he affirmeth. And where the Disco trifieth a [...]ut the ende [...] set before himselfe in comming vnto me, surel [...] if there were any such meeting at Ashby, and teaching there to counterfeyt, as S [...]mer [...] and the Discou [...]rer pretend, considering it is sayde, that * after our acquaintance began and agreement about counterfeyting,pag. 8 [...] he met me three or foure times in Ashby: one woulde thinke that he came to receaue some newe instruction from me, or to haue the [Page 74] ould renewed: for wherefore else came he vnto me? It is not saide any where that I went to him, or sought him out at Langley abbye or els-where,pag 80. pa [...] 82. pag, 83, or yet in Ashby, but that he * founde me in an alchouse in Ashby, and (a) met me three or foure times in Ashby. And againe (b) I went to Ashby, and enqu [...]ring for M. Darrell, found him in a house by the schoole were the Church-yard. Hauing met with him, he walked with me [...]. pag 84. And againe (c) I tooke? shby in my way of purpose to see M. Darrell whome I found there: Is it now credible that he shoulde come thus of purpose to me at Ashby, being come inquire and seeke after me, when he hath found me and we met, I presently fall of teaching him, and he of learning, and yet he come to no such ende? It he had sayde thus of our first meeting it had bene another matter, but to affirme that he [...] repayred vnto me to be taught, had there bene any such repayring and teaching, must needes be in the iudgment of all men very vntrue. Yea it is contrary to pag. 84. with 85. Thus is the Discouerer conuinced the fourth tyme by his owne discouery: and pretending to shew my vntruthes is himselfe fallen into an vntruth, were there any truth in my teaching Somers to counterfeyt, which he contendeth for. But let vs proceede to his second vntruth.
Secondly the tymes of So repayring to M. Darrell were not whilest h [...] dwelt with M.pag. 93. Gray: but afterwardes when he was run away from his maister Thomas Porter of Nott. for Somers only layeth to M. Darr. charge that on a time when he dwelt at M. Gray he met him the said Darrell by chance at Ashby, & was then first instructed by him.
Contrary to this are these wordes page 82. Also the saide Somer [...] affirmeth that after [...] former acquaintance begun with M. Darrell and whilest he shall remayned with M, Gray he met M. Darrell three or foure times in Ashby And continuing his speach concerning our meetinge at Ashby, whiles Somers remayned with M. Gray at Langley abbey, h [...] addeth this surthe [...] at other times also the said M. Darrell did kindelye salute me: and so proceedeth the Discouerer (as there appeareth) to mē tion S [...]mers departure from M. Grayes to M. Brackenburyes, & how shortly after he was with him, he fell a counterfeyting and pracising these seyts of actiuity, which of me he had learned at. Ashby, whiles he was at M. Grayes VVhereby it is playne if the Discouerer say truly page 82. that we met more then one time at Ashby whilest Somers dwelt at M. Grayes, which is contrary to that is heere affirmed.
Thus the fift time the Discouerer is consuted by his owne discouerye, pag 9 [...]. and if he speake the truth page 82. (otherwise he is to blame to publish a lye for a truth) he speaketh heere vntruly: and so in conuvncing [Page 75] me of an vntruth, he himselfe is found with an other vntruth.
Thirdly Som [...]rs doth not affirme that M. Darrell dwelt then at Ashby, when he dwelt at M. pag 93. Grayes and mett him in Ashby they might meete there togither though M. Da [...]rell did not dwell there.
Be it that in the article layde out in writing against me, it is not expresly saide, that I dwelt then at Ashby, yet considering it is sayde that he came sundry times to me at Asby before he went from M. Grayes, we haue heard in reason it is to be so intended, and the same was to be vnderstood, which is all one as if it had bene expressed, for howsoeuer Somers might meete me by chance at Ashby the first time he was (as they say) instructed by me, (and yet this is very incredible that we should not only stumble one vpon an other in an alehouse but agree so quickly of our match, and fall so roundly to our worke euen at the first dash) yet that by chance thus he should meete me after at Ashby three or foure times and at other times also before he wente from M. Grayes, as is abouesaide, I not dwelling at Ashby but 20. myles of and aboue, he also dwelling foure or fyue myles of, and in subiection to an other, is (almost) as vnlikely, as that a blynde man shoulde catch an hare with a taber, as it is in the prouerbe: for it is not sayd either by Som. or the Disc. that I appoynted him to meete me at Ashby, we dwellinge both of vs elswhere: for that had bene as absurd, considering the places of our aboades, as presently will appeare. VVe may therefore assure our selues that the reason why it is mentioned so carefully and purposely, first in So. accusation, then in the circumstances confirming the same,pag. 80. & 87. that Langley abbey and Ashby were foure or fyue myles distant, is because men might there-vppon coniecture that I dwelling in Ashby, and he no further of, might well in some probabillity and likelihood meete in Ashby. and that diuers times, and in the parke which standeth betwene them both: whereas had it bene confessed that I dwelt not there but twenty myles from the place, had I say the accusation bene so framed, and the place of my dwelling also named, it had bene made thereby in all indifferent mēs iudgements not only very vnlikely to be true, but also incre-dible, as may appeare by that which heere followeth.
I am able to proue by a multitude of witnesses that from the time I left the Vniuersity of Cambridge which is about eightene years past, vntill I went to Ashby, I dwelt either at Ma [...]sse [...]ld in Sheerw [...]d, or Bulwell a village three myles distant from Nott. saue that I was at London a student of the common lawes of this land, almoste a yeare, which was about fifteene yeares past, now Langley abbey with these two townes are north-wardes from Ashby and the groundes belonging to the Abbey, M. Grayes demeanes lye very neare the [...]igh way [Page 76] [...] both the sayd townes to Ashby, the wayes meeting thirteene or fourteene myles before you come at Ashby, so that from which of [...] pla [...]es soeuer of my aboade I went, (as from the one of them I [...] not at Ashby) I must needes passe by M. Grays hous where [...] dwelling was, when I was short of Ashby 4. or 5. myles, which considere, who can be so grosse as once to ymagine that we would appoint and that sondry times, Ashby to be the place wherein to consult and doe our tr [...]cks: a man would thinke, that had So. and I met as he a firmet [...], some parte of the grounds belonging to Langley abbey (there being especially trees & bushes, as well as in Ashby park) had bene sa [...]er and more for our case: for so much laboure bestowed in vayne might [...]at least haue saued. Considering also it is saide that we met in [...] towne, and so in the use of others and that often, wherein m [...]st neede; be great daunger least one day it should make to the deserying of vs and * b [...]ing [...] hanging: Ashby was the most vnmeete place of a thousand we might haue agreed vpō and made choyce of. It is most true the Disc. pag 86. saith, that I dwelt not at Ashby, (but indede at [...]) wh [...] S [...]. dwelt [...] at M. Grayes, nea [...]er will any man den [...], but that we might [...] there togither though I did not then [...]w [...]ll [...] but that the accu [...]ation was thus framed against me at the first (according to which [...] my Apology is as false, as this is true, what fault then was com [...] by me herein in my [...] yet if we will beleue the D [...]c. when he speaketh vn truly, by his [...]aying it may be gathered that I did dwel at. Ap [...]y whē S [...]n. [...] at M. Gray for [...] reckoning page 94. & 95. how ring it was from the time that [...] went from M. Grayes: hath these words: It is not yet 7. yeares sin [...]e [...] dwelt with M. Gray: & reckoning on the othersid in the pag [...], how long I dwelt at Ashby, he vseth these words which [...] amount [...] yeares and a [...] pag 96. Y [...] those two speaches or accounts of his be true, (which vnder colour of truth he publisheth to the world) by the dis. his owne testimony when [...] at M. Grayes, I dwelt at Ashby, and [...] let this third vntruth of mine alone. And [...] conuinced by his discouery. Howsoeuer [...] dwelt th [...]re or not there (as it greatly mat cre [...] not) the Disc. is taken in an other vntruth and contra diction, yea in the verye same leafe, as by his discou [...]ry is further discouered [...] and his owne.
Fourthly,pag 9 [...] whereas M. Dar sa [...]si (if he meane plainlie,) that So. affirmeth their meeting in the parke to haue bene whi [...]e he dwelt at M. Grayes: he is therin greatly deceiued. For there saide meeting there was little aboue [Page 77] a yeare before his pretended dispossession at Nottingham.
It is said page 80. that when we were first acquaynted and agreeed of this match, which is supposed to be diuers yeares before the latter meeting nere spoken of, I acted his tricks vnto him. Now this meeting I euer tooke to be ment in Ashby parke. But seeing we mett not there then, as the truth is: and the Disc. himselfe con [...]esseth, and yet notwithstanding met then somewhere, as the Disc. and So. affirme, I des [...]re them both to bethinke them and agree of the place, where I taught and he learned at our first acquaintance, and to discouer that in the next discouery, for the better strengthening of their wreecthed & miserable accusation: for in Ashbyparke we heare it was not, and no other place of our meeting hath hitherto bene named, the Alehouse and Ashby streetes excepted, in neither of which places it is cleare by the [...]e owne wordes page 8. that I acted not his tricks vnto him.
VVhere I affirme in my apologye, that it is but 6. yeares since I went to. Ashbie, the Disc. indeuoreth to perswade the world that when he published his discouerie it was about 10. yeares: and this is an other untruth (forsooth) of mine. His words be these:
If the information giuen be true,pag. 96. It [...] por [...]d (saith he) your owne forg [...]d d [...] [...]se at Ash by (if there were an [...] such) is vtterlie false, yea in the Disc [...] own conscience. It may appeare by that watch thu [...] followeth. he doth therein forgett himselfe. For it is reported that he dw [...]lt in one Perrincs house in Ashby about one yeare Then [...]u one Iohn Hollandes about 6. yeares, and lastly in William Swinsons about a yeare and a halfe: which being layd togither, doe amount to aboue eight yeares and a halfe. wherevnto (if M. Darrell doe not still continue his family there, but hath dwelt since a yeare or two at Nottingham) that tune also since he departed thence, may also be added.
It is reported (saith he) that I dwelt &c. but by whome Sir Discouerer is this reported, or is it simply your owne forged deuise? That the report and information of my dwelling eight yeares & a halfe at Ash by (if there were any such) is vtterly [...], yea in the Discouerers own con [...]cience, it may appeare by that which heere followeth.
I went to dwell at Ashby (as I can easily and sufficiently proue) vpon the feast day of Saint Mychaell tha [...] changed 92. and my Apology I made since my departure from [...]shby about the same time of the yeare 99. How is it then possible, that I should dwell there 8. yeares and a halfe and that herein I said truly in my Apology and [...] himselfe cannot be ignorant: for page 24. he mal [...]eth menti [...]n of a testimoniall from N [...]tting [...]am (he should haue added also from Ma [...]s field [...] and Bulwell, for the inhabitants of these three to [...]nes ioyned to gether in one and the selfe same testimonyall) and of an other from [Page 78] Ashby, hauing some 200. names of the cheif of these townes subscrybed, for the witnessing of my god be [...]auiour during, the space of my aboade with them, [...] which was about 16. years, which with sundry other writings the B. of London * iniutiously tooke away from me, being prisoner in the Ga [...]house, And in the Ashby testimonyall he knoweth are these wordes: Wee the Inhabitants of Ashby de la Zouch &c. [...]rtify that for the space almost of sixe yeares t [...]gether, during [...] which time he hath dwelt heere in As [...]by, he hath liued among vs in very good rep [...]rte, behauing himselfe euery way as became his profession, and the gospel of Christ. And this they offer (being aboue 30. in non ber) to testify further, if it shall please authority to call them therevnto. Nowe if my dwelling in Ashby (as the Disc. vpon a false report insinuateth) had bene eight yeares and a halfe, is it credible, that so many honest inhabitants, purposing to giue a true testimony all of my behauioure during all the time of myne aboade with them, would haue diminished more then two yeares and a halfe of my continuance at Ashby? seing especially they voluntarily offer to testify that they haue subscribed vnto, vpon their corporall oathes and that the thing I desired (as I can proue) was not a testimony all concerning my behauioure, but as touching the time of my aboade with them. Is not this Discouerer then (his owne conscience witnessing the same) a Discouerer, a reporter, or an informer of a shamelesse vntruth? for is it not a shamlesse thing that he should publish and make shewe to the world, that [...] dwelt at Ashby at least 8. yeares and a halfe, himselfe knowinge the same to be false? Is the information (trow we) where-vpon he affirmeth this, to be compared for nomber and credit, with the aforesaide information to the contrary? But I desire to know of the Disc from whome he had his information. Surely from none in Ashby, for the inhabitants generally of that towne know that I neither dwelte sixe yeares nor sixe dayes in a house of Iohn Hollands: yea that he had no house (then) to let and spare me, and that I did not dwell halfe sixe yeares in any one house of any one particuler mans in Ashby. But it may be he had his information from William S [...]mers, who hath informed him in many other worthy things, and whose testimony with him is of greate credit, such as he receaueth before the othes of aboue thirty. why should he not then beleiue him herein (if he be the informer) before the report of aboue 30. others? But let vs heare Somers speake in his owne person, and proceede in his accusation.
Within 12. [...] or 13. weekes (as I thinke) after my first acquaintance with M. Darrell. M. Gray placed me with one M. Anth [...]ny Brackenburie to keepe certaine siluer hayred con [...]eyes, with whome after I had rema [...]ned [Page 79] abont 6. or 7. weekes, (as far as I remember) I began to put in practise sundry of these instructions that M. Darrell had giuen me. I fayned my selfe to be sicke: I foamed at the mouth: I did sometimes lie speachlesse as though I had bene dumbe: and so by the space almoste of a monneth I did counterfeyt as well as I could, such fits as M. Darrell had tould me that Katheryne Wright did practise. How be it I was not (as it seemeth) at that time my craftesmaister. For M. Backenburie and M. Randoll Barton his brother, being verily perswaded that I was but a counter [...]eyt, & that I had dissembled all that I had done, I was turned out of seruice, & wente home to Nottingham to my mother: with whome after I had remayned about a moneth, I was bound prentise for seauen yeares, to one Thomas Porter a musitian in that towne.
Before he hath tould vs how and what I taught him presentlye vpon our first greeting, and now he telleth how and where he putt in practise sundry of these instructions, with the ill successe which followed vpon that his forwardnes, in that he would be doing before he was his crafts maister: which made him I warrant you take time enough before he did his feyts the second time. That this is false and come out of the same shop with the former, and from the same author, the diuell I meane, the father of lyes, is hereby manifest, in that he was gone from M. Crayes in Leycester shire, and seruant with M. Brackenburie in Worcestershire, before the time that he and I are saide by the Discouerer himselfe to haue bene acquainted togither. For we haue heard before out of page 78. that we became acquanted abOute the yeare 1592. and out of page 79. about siue or sixe yeares past before 98. Now I can by oath proue that from the feast of Penticoast 1591 William Somers the M. Anthony Brackenburyes boy, remayned at the mannour house of Bell hall in the county of Wigorn, vntill the feaste of S. Mychaell tharchangell, and from thence went to his said maister his house at a towne called Holme. How long before this time he had bene M. Brackenburies boy I yet know not, but that he ran away frō M. Grays home to Nottingham and there continued a time before he went to M. Brackenbury is certaine. Yf then So was gonne from M. Gray 91. yea I take it in the yeare 90. if not before, which is 9. or 10. yeares past, how coulde he possibly be M. Grayes boy, and remayning with him in his seruice at Langley abbey, come to mee from thence to Ashby for 12. or 13. weekes 92. and 7. or 8. yeares past, except he had retorned to M. Grayes seruice againe after he had bene with M. Brackenbury, which is manifest he did not by page 83 84. and neither So. nor the Discouerer euer affirmed that. And where he saith he foamed, I think it passeth his skill, and that he counterfeyte. & [Page 80] was there [...]ore turned out of seruice, and went home, the truth is, that being strangely handled, vexed indeede by sathan, and as I verily think then po [...]se [...]sed, and thereby a continuall trouble to M. Brackenbury [...] he was from thence sent home to his mother on horsback, and that with two or three for his more safetye, and with monney also from Mi [...]esse Brackenbury to his said mother, and this was the counterfeyting he vsed, and the manner of his turning out of seruice. Thus much for a [...]wer to the first part of So [...]ners accusation, conteyninge oure first a [...]quayntance and agreement about counterfeyting: wherein as ther be diuers other absurd things ( [...]hich for breuity sa [...]e & partli for that they are vnworthy the answering I omyt) [...] this is one, that mē tioning my teaching of him, and acting of certaine tricks for his better instruction, we heare not of any place where this [...]hould be performed: for the Discouerer telleth vs that our meetinge in Ashbye parke was not till aboue 3. yeares after this, and other place is neither heere nor elswhere named. This dealing is much like to his, that accusing one before the iudgment seat of robbery, na [...]neth not any plac where he should be robbed.pag. 81. But let vs proceede to our third pretended meeting, for the second meeting which is saide to be vppon his first running from his maister and in his way going to Essex, conteinth only a few wordes betwixt vs concerning counterfeyting, without any teaching and acting on my part, and learning on his, and therefore I will omyt it. VVhere first I will set downe the Discouerer his wordes ser [...]ing to make away therevnto, & then So. his owne.
Vpon his s [...]cond running fr [...] h [...] mai [...]ter, and after he had remayned in [...]ss [...]x a good part of a yeare, till he was w [...]ary he re [...]urning homewards a [...]aine t [...]wards Notting ham with better h [...]pe then before, t [...] buy out his yeares, th [...]ught it conuenient in his i [...]rney homewards to take Ashby in his way, of purpo [...]e t [...] see M. Darrell, whome he sound there as he saith, [...] had d [...]aling w [...]th him as followeth.
Vp [...]n my co [...]rning at that time to M. Darrell, he asked me where I had bene wh [...]ther I was going [...], and wh [...]ther I had attempted to practise a [...] of his in [...]ructi [...]ns. To whome I answered ac [...]ordine to his questions! that I had no conu [...]nient time, otherwise then when I was alone to doe any of those things: th [...]n h [...] tould mee many things of the b [...]y of Burton. whr [...] vp [...]n I sh [...]wing my s [...]lfe to haue a desire to goe and see him. M. Dar, said I sh [...]ud doe well in so doing, because that seeing of him in his fitts, I might the bett [...]r l [...]arn [...] to d [...]e them my selfe af [...]rwar l [...]b [...]ing thus incouraged, I w [...]t t [...] Burt [...]n, where I sawe [...] Da [...]ling: but [...]erceyning that a [...]reate n [...]b [...] spe [...]ple came likewise to see him, and [...]aring that some of them might knowe me, I returned to Ashby, not staying to see Darling in any of [Page 81] his fitts. At my comming back againe to M. Darrell he demaunded of me [...] whether I had seene the boy many of his fitts: & I answered that I had no [...] for th [...] reason last mentioned: which M. Darrell not well approuing, said that I might well inough haue staid to haue seene some of them, because [...] was not likely that any there could haue knowne me: Then vpon some further occasion of speaches betwixt vs, M. Darrell deliuered vnto me in writing, the particuler fitts, which the said Thomas Darling lately had, and did act the most of them himselfe before me, we two being in the parke together alone, by Ashby. At that time also M. Darrell deliuered vnto mee in writing, certaine signes and gestures, which were to be vsed, he said, to signify sondry kindes of sinnes: which gestures he did likewise act himselfe in the place before mentioned. Then followeth the acting of certayne feates on his part: and after that he thus procedeth. These things thus finished I tould M. Darrell that I ment to returne to see if I coulde gett my selfe released from my maister, and he approuing my purpose therin, sayde that when the time serued I might well put all the former things in practise there with good effect: and that in so doing he doubted not, to procure mee a releas from my maister. He also tould me, that he hauing a sister in law in Not. on Mistris Wallys I could no soner name her whē I should be thought to be possessed, but that presētly, & the rather by his sisters meāes he should be sent for to come vnto me. & so we departed. And thus far So. (quoth the Dis) for the profe of all the former particulers, wherwith Dar. is charged
As in the two former (pretended) meetings, so in this thirde, neither Som. nor the Disc. doe tell vs in what yeare of the Lorde, or of the Queene we met, which I desire the Reader to obserue. They knew not be like what yeare to name, least thereby they should disaduantage themselues. Before we heard of no place where I shoulde giue these worthy instructions: neither then, nor now doe we heare of the certaine time wherin this should be done: which dealing is like to his that accusing one to haue robbed him, can neither name plac [...] where he robbed him, nor the time when: which accusation if it [...]ho [...]ld be receaued, as it is far from any Iudge, so it woulde peraduenture trouble one were he neuer so innocent, to cleare himselfe thereof. But as before out of the Disc. and So wordes, vttered elswhere and to an other ende, I haue, will they nill t [...]ey, founde out aboute what time our first pretended meeting and acquaintance shoulde begin, though not the iust time, and thereby clea [...]ed my selfe, & shew [...]d the falshood of his accusation, euen so I trust to doe heere. In the page before, viz. 83. it is saide that the second time Some [...]rs rann from his maister, was about a y [...]are and a hal [...] before he fell to his practises at Nottingham: and heere it is saide, that vpon this his second running and [Page 82] after he had remayned in Essex a good part of a yeare, we met in Ashb [...] parke in his returne from Essex to Nottingham. Now to his said practises he fell at. Nott. in October Anno 97 so that by So. and the Disc. saying, this our meeting in the parke was in the yeare [...]. [...]nd this the Disc. page 94. (though to an other ende) con [...]esseth, saying: There meeting in th [...] pa [...]ke was little ab [...]ue a y [...]are before his pretended dispossess [...]n at Nattingham: but this his disposs [...]ssion pr [...]tended (as he tearmeth it) was vpon the 7. of Nouember 97. therefore this our meetinge must be (if there were any such) by the Discouerers owne confessyon in or about October 96. which possibly cannot be so: for that at this saide meeting So. saith that I tould him many things of the boy of Burton and aduised him to goe and see him, wherevppon he went to Burton, and sawe Thomas Darling &c. as is aforesaide: than I deliuered vnto him in writing the particuler fitts which the saide Darling lately had &c. nowe these things cannot possibly be true, (and so the accusation is notoriously false) because Darling was not at that time possessed, but dispossessed, and deliuered from sathan and his vexation, aboute halfe a yeare before this time, and a yeare and a halfe before Somers dispossession as in the begining of his fift booke is made manifest.
On [...] (saith he) Thomas Darling dwelling at Burton,pag. 265. vpon Trent, beginning to be sick in February 1595. did afterwards take vpon him to dissemble certaine tricks: wherein continuing till the weeke before Whitsontyde following, he was deemed by M Darrell to be poss [...]ssed, and the next day after (as it is pretended) was disposs [...]ssed. From which time he continued well, by the space of about eight dayes, and then being at the schoole he fell againe to certaine tricks and perseuered in them by starts two dayes whilest it was pretended that sathan sought to repossesse him. But synce he hath left those practises. This appeareth also by the first and second pages of his booke.
If Darling were recouered and well, so continuing (or lefte his practises) at the time the Disc. mentioneth, as the truth is, and Som. dispossed vpon the 7. of Nouember 97. how can that which is heere reported be true? So that the Disc. hath againe in his Discouery discouered my innocency, and the falshood of himselfe and So accusation. And this is the seauenth tyme the Discouerer is conuynced by his owne Dis [...]ouery.
Moreouer where the Disc. and Som. affirme, that [...]n his returne to Nottin [...]ham, after his second running from his maister, & a little aboue a yeare before his pretended disposs [...]ssion, wee mett in Ashby parke and that there I taught him: I am able and offer to prooue by sundrye [Page 83] witnesses, that So. after his second vagary or running away from his maister, was returned againe to Nott. to his sayd maister and there continued with him aboue two yeares and a quarter before his dispossession. How can the premisses then or accusation possibly be true.
And whereas he saith, that I deliuered unto him in writing the particuler sitts which Darling (then) had, and againe, that I d [...]l [...]uered vnto h [...]m in writing certaine signes and gestures, I demaund what is become of this writing, and why myne own hand is not brought forth against me. It may be that Som. tare it in peeces after first he had written the same in a S [...]ntentiae Pueriles, [...] 82, as he did by the writing he had at our first meeting, and hath loste this booke also with the other. O that these things be admodum puerilia, and must needes smell (& be laughed at) in the iudgment of the wise, yea it was well for some they wer no worse.
The Disc. addeth: And thus far Som. for the proofe of all the former particulars, wherewith M. Darrell is charged. Aworthy proof sure but sutable to the rest. I maruaile that the Disc. is not ashamed, to account So. This ar [...]h adesperat [...] testimony a proofe, and much more to produce his testimony so oft, I thinke (a) 40. times at the least, and for the prouinge of so many seuerall things as he doth: he being a notorious lyar, a periured person, in a word as infamous and vile a youth as liueth I thinke this daye vpon the face of the earth, Notwithstandinge saith the Discouere. (u) the confession of Som. pag. 87. is of greate moment. And is it so indeed? VVhy So. hath said there is no (r) god, what then? yet why should not his tell [...] [...]y [...] gaiult [...] & vsed these wordes, I am god and (a) Christ, as is deposed: Blush then and be ashamed (O thou man) of those speaches. Besides, Som. hath sai and sworne that [...]e did not counterfeyt. If his wordes be of such credit with the Disc. & some few others (for with few or none that are wise and godly I hope they be not) why should not his wordes sealed at other tymes with oathes and execrations be of like vallew? And why doth the D [...]. or any other rather beleeue So. affirming he counterfeyted, then [...]enying the same? seing especially he hath as oft denyed, as a [...]rmed that he counterfeyted, and that he hath also varyed somuch with that double and false tongue of his, euen 4. times, and therefore is not to be beleeued in any thing he saith, nor his testimo [...]y to be admitted in any court of record. Yea but saith the Disc. Sem. con [...]ssion is [...] so hare as M. Darrell pretendeth, but is strengthened with many [...]n [...] (d [...]pos [...]d by many) as d [...]e argu th [...]ame [...]m all [...] to be irue; yea in any of them togither with the b [...]y [...]s oath, are very [...] part pr [...]f [...]s [...] page 106. And thusmuch concerning the accus [...] n [...] now we will proceede to the circumstances con [...]yrnange (at is [...]retended) the same.
It it conf [...]ssed by M. pag. 17. The fi [...]st circum [...] Gray and Mistresse Gray, and by M. D [...] himselfe, that So. dwelt with M. Gray at Langley, within 4. or 5. miles of [...]reby de laz [...]ueh: and did run [...]n crrands as Mary Houlden saith.
2.the 2 ci [...]cum [...] c pag. 67. Al. Darre [...] h [...]aring So. describe the scituation of Ashby, did thereby w [...] perc [...]aue, that he had bene at Ashhy, So as there is no impediment in that r [...]spect why be might not meete M. Darreel there as is deposed.
3.the 3 ci [...]cum [...] [...] pag 87. It is also confessed to he true, that So. going to dwell with M. Brack enbury [...] certaine bookes at M. Grayes.
Likewise that Som.the 4 & 5. circum [...] pag. 88. was bound a prentise with Thom. Porter and that he ranne twise from him is acknowledged to be true by M. Dar. himselfe. and so the said So, had sufficient opportunity to goe to Ashby, and to talke with M. Dar. at such tunes, as vpon his oath he hath deliuered,
By these and such like circumstances, had Somers charged any other with teaching him, the same person might as well (and indeed as truly) be proued guilty thereof as I, For instance: Admit So. had accused S. Harsnet insteade of I. Dar. and that the accusation were thus: About eight yeares past I dwelling at Langley Abbey with M. Tho. Gray [...] and going on errands now to Ashby a market town there by, now to Loughorrow an other, mett on a time one M. Harsnet at Ashby, and there the said M. Harsnet perswaded me to counterfeyte to be possessed with the diuell, which he said I mig [...] easily learne, & he would teach me: promising me that if therein I would be ruled by him he would take me into his owne seruice, a [...] [...]aintain me while I liued. herevpon we went into Ashby parke, and [...]eing there M. Harfuet the better to teach me did act diuers tricks, for gnashinge with his teeth, he knocked his own teeth togither diuers times, for fomīg, he rolled his tongue in his mouth, and then put out some little spittlē betwixt his lippes, and said that I might soone learne to doe it better, by rolling a stone in my mouth, but specially if I coulde gett a little loape to vse at such times: (&c. as followeth page 81.) and because we were to depart farr one from an other for my better remembrance he gaue me dire [...]tions in writing, c [...]arginge me to make away the writing, which I did after I had writ the same in a Sent [...]ntiae Pueriles, which booke I lest at [...]. Grayes. Now about 12. or 13. weekes (as I thinke) after my first acquaintance with M. Ha [...]snet: M. Gray placed me with one M. Anthony Brackenbury to keepe certaine syluer hayred conves: with whom after I had remayned about six or seauē weekes, I began to put in pra [...]ise sundry of those instructions that M. [...]a [...]net had giuen me, &c. as before we haue heard out of page 83. Heerevpon being turned out of seruice I went home to Nottingham [Page 85] [...] was bound prentice first to Tho. Porter of Nott. and after with a [...] in London: where beinge I repayred to M. [...] cha [...]ber in the B. of Londons hou [...]e, & made knowne to [...] my [...]lsuccene: who tould me that he must further instru [...]t [...]e, and [...]che he might the more [...]a [...]ely and and conueniently doe it, hee said he would procure his Lord to agree with my manter for my yeares, and to receaue me into [...] house, aand after I should be his man, as [...] had be [...]ore promi [...]ed me, and then he woulde teach mee in his [...], and accordingly he did so.
[...] S. Ha [...]sne: shall deny this, and say that here is nothinge but [...]o. beare accu [...]a [...]ion: I will out of his mouth returne against him. [...] the a [...]cusa [...]on is n [...]t so bare as he pretendeth, but is strengthened with such [...]ircumstances, as the argu [...] the same in all likelihood to be [...]rue: yea lay le togither with some other that mi [...], be added, are pregnant proofer thereof: for first it is manifest that So. [...]welt with M. Gray, & did ru [...] on errands as Mary Holden saith. 2. Som. hath bene at Ashby: So as there is no ympediment in this re [...]pe [...]t why he might not meete Sa. Harsnet there, as he chargeth him. 3. So. dwelt with M. Brackenbury 4. Som. going to dwell with M. Brackenbury left certaine bookes at M. Grayes. S. So. being at M, Brackenburyes did counterfeyt, & was [...] [...]efore turned out of seruice, as is sa [...]d page 81. 6. So. was bounde prentise with The Porter, and did goe after to London, 7. being there he was bound prentice with a barber in East-Smythseild. 8. He was from thence receaued b [...] the B. of London into his house, agreeing with his maister for his yea, [...]s, and it may well be this was by S. H. procurement 9. being in the B. house So. was often in S. Harsnet his chamber, and they two alone. 10 So. was S. Harsnets man, and had maintenance from him. The sixe first of these circumstances the Disc. telseth vs is true, and the foure last he knoweth to be true: and yet the accusation I trust he will say is false. The circumstances then of an ac [...]usation (vayne and tryfling ones I meane as be the [...]e) may be true, and the accusati [...]n very fal [...]e. Notwithstanding then the truth o [...] the Disc. circumstances precedent and subseuent, yet the accusation of my teaching of S. m [...]rs to counterf [...]yt, ma [...] be (and indeede is) most no [...]oriously fa [...]se. And heereby is [...]iscouered the vanitye and lightueile of the Dis [...]ouerers, filly & sottish [...]u [...]stance [...], which may as [...]ell serue for the appea [...]ng of himselfe or any other, as of me against whome they are brought. So t [...]at I shall [...] neede to spend any more time in refuting that which refut [...]th it self in the iudgment of the wise.pag [...]8. The [...] stance.
6. Soners practised at M. [...]rackenbury [...]s [...] as he had as [...] Nottingham, where [...]on M. Brackenbury did discharge him [Page 86] from his seruice, as Som hath affirmed.
This is answere [...]before 2. So. fitts at Nott. were not counterfeyted but done by the diuell ergo So. counterfeyted not at M. Bra [...]burries, but was then poisessed, for it is saide, that his sitts at th [...]se t [...]o [...]laces were a [...]ke.
7. [...] So in [...] fitts at N [...]tt. and before M. Dar. comming thither, did name him the said Dardurtese tim [...]s.
I deny not but that be named me, before I was the second time sent for by the Maters letter: but the Disc. must proue that he named me before the first sending for me, when to one of the letters for my repa [...]re to Sa. Mistr [...]sse Wallys my sister in lawe subscribed her name, and that the said naming of me, was the occasion of my sending for. otherwise this naming me strengtheneth not So. accusation as is plain by page 86. [...]n [...]entioned before in the very last words of So. accusatiō And this as hitherto the Disc. hath not done, so neither shall he be able to performe: as may appeare by that I heeretofore haue reported concerning the true occasion of my going to Som, which I can easilye proue.
But a [...]mit it were otherwise then I a [...]rme, yet seing it was not Som. but the diuel. by his tongue that na [...]ed me, it argueth rather the [...]ub [...]ety of the diuell at that time la [...]ing the foundation of that building [...]e [...]ince ha [...] erected, then my teaching him to counterfeyt.
8. [...] [...]
[...] [Page 87] ans, but neither of them in the name of Somers but of the poore: The fir [...]t of them was at the priuate fast helde at Som disposse [...]sion. The second at a publique fast kept at Nott. These collections all me I trust will alow of. But was the monney at these times collected gyuen to S [...]mers? or not a penny: or yet was all or most of it giuen for his rele [...]fe to Cooper his father in lawe? nothing lesse. The monney receaued at the first colle [...]ction vas part of it giuen to the poore of Nottingham, and part to Thomas Porter S [...]. master, because of the losse he ha [...] su [...]ered, and the charge he ha [...] bene at through Somers aff [...]iction, for the space of aboue a moneth before. as M. Aldred M. William [...]angfo [...]d with some others can witnesse. That which was giuen at the second and publique fast was distributed by the Mai [...]r, where of some he gaue to the poore of that town, and some to Cooper, partly because of the charge and trouble he had bene at whiles S [...]mers remayned with him, partly for the cloathing of him, who scarcly had any to couer his nakednes. And how doth this confirme his accusation, & proue that I taught him to counterfeyt as the Dis [...]. pag. 80. pag. 81. affirmeth? The l [...]ing boy sa [...]th in his accusation that I promised him if he w [...]uld [...]e rul [...]d by mee, h. [...]ould be able to maintayne him selfe as long as [...]e hau [...] and again that [...] neuer want whalest he liued. If this were the principall ende of his counterfeyting as is pretended, why (wh [...]n he had counterscited and d [...]ne his seates) did neyther he den aunde, nor I giue him any thing? But let the Disc. and Som. say what they please, for there t [...]ngues are their owne, and they lordes ouer them: the deede s [...]eweth that [...]e hath liued and [...] better marytrened. sa [...]e be saide [...]e [...]nterfeyted th [...]n whiles he did c [...]unterfe [...]t, as the D [...]c tearmeth his possession,pag, 89. [...]c. to 6. [...] so as the diuell may seeme to lauel [...] with him [...]it [...]erto al [...]uing him thus: [...]ou [...]ad b [...]ty [...] and liue like a man, thou to [...]aue [...] to a counterf [...]yt, and go [...] into the d [...]gyes [...]and [...] laue nothing.
9. [...] I bought [...]ut the yeares of his a [...]prent [...] proued [...]y my own [...] which is th [...]y I [...]aue my word in [...] 13 [...] 4. p [...]nce t [...]rl a, [...]him of [...] which [...] I did performe.
[...] [Page] maister was a fidier, which trade of life we all know is much abused.
3. Porter being besides a weauer, had kept him still in his seruice, so that he would naue ymployed him only to the trade of weauing. 4. all this was knowne to diuers, and to what ende it was done: whence it came that I paying the aforesaide 13. s. 4. d. the Maior sent mee at the next collection for the poore 6. s 8. d. of it, desiring me to take that vntill the next collection following, and that then I should haue the other moytie.pag. 97. 86. And when that came I had of M. William Longsord though not all, yet 3. s. 4. d. the other 3. s. 4. d I went without, for that trouble about Somers grew then vpon mee. And this is all the buying I vsed. This also is said to be the other end of his counterfeyting: To be released (quoth So. from my maister according as M. Darell had pr [...]se [...]me, I did began the course that M. Darr. had wished me to [...]. A likely thing that he who knew so ready away, & of the [...] [...]ch better, I meane to runne away from his maister, woulde to that [...] end counterfeyt to be possest with the diuell, 2. It is to be [...] cred, what I did f [...]r him in this behalfe, when he had performe [...] co [...]dition on his pa [...]t [...] euen that [...]s heere aforesaide, which [...].
10. M [...]i [...]ss [...] Wallys a [...]cording to M. Darrells former wordes, did send for M. Dar. to come vnto him.
This is answered before:pag [...] where we must obserue that this circumstance with the 4. next precedent, haue b [...]ne purposly inserted in th [...] [...] ther in part tru;, or seining so to be to the [...], the accusation it sel [...]e might therby seeme to [...], eaue sony confirmati [...]n. whereas were all [...], the whole as they are n [...]t, yet [...] (as t [...]uching the life of it, I meane my teachinge [...] be must sa [...]e, as in deede it is: which but for [...] here haue ma le very playn. And thus much [...] a [...]caldged by the D [...]c. for the [...] now followe ac other circumstances generally [...].
[...] b [...]des set downe by the Disc. [...] Certavne [...] as first that I with [...]om [...] Tau [...]rne int [...]rteyned him with good.
Be [...]ng at supper with diuers preac [...]ers at the signe of the castle, [Page 90] Somers came in, and one of the company, not my selfe, willed him to [...]it downe and to take part with vs, which accordingly he did. As before the Disc. would haue the reader imagine that I was an alehouse haunter, so here a haunter of tauernes, but he hath two certificats cō c [...]ng my life and conuersation, with about 200. handes subscribed, that te [...]eth him it is otherwise, whereby his sinne herein is made the greater.pag 89. the 2 generall [...].
2. When So. was accused to haue bewitched one, M. Dar. dealt with the Maior of Nott that he might be bayled.
It shall be heereafter shewed, that this is false: But why might I not well haue done so, had I beene then at Nott. as I was absent [...] seing it is manifest (as in his place will apeare) he was innocent of the murther for which he was imprisoned, and so hardlye intreated through t [...]e mallice of some? And how doth that conclud the compact of counterfeyting betwixt vs two? or what lodgick call you this?
3. Whilest M. Darrell was at Nottingham he had secrett conference with So. diuers times.pag. 90, th 3 general [...]
I neuer had speach with him in priuate vntill about 9. weekes after his [...]ispossession, neither is there any thing deposed to the contrary, (no not by So. himselfe) and that was to my remembrance only once, as I haue deposed, the occasion whereof I can shew, & vpō his father in lawe Robert Coopers request I did it. But be it, diuers times. why might I not lawfully speake with him apart? I thinke in some respect better then others both in regard of his former affliction, and the danger he was in aboue others, and that he was one ouer whose soule I was by my calling to watch. Yf this be a good circumstaunce against me, [...] will likewise be of some strength against some others in Nott. whome I could name, who talked with him apart as well as I, and ofter too, especially meeting with the other circumstances: as, that they knew him, dwelt in the same towne with him, so as they might haue sufficient opportunity to meete togither, were o [...]t with him, with many circumstances more as strong as these obiected against me, But I will shew wherein this circumstance is defecliue, whereby the weaknes of it may yet better appeare. Yf they which haue deposed to our secret & diu [...]rs conferences had gone a little further, and said that they harkning heard [...] commend him for doing such a trick well, and such a feate excellently well so as my selfe could not haue bettered it, or to some such purpose: then had there bine a circumstance indeede, euen a [Page 91] [...] [...]ed, [...] & pro [...]ably [...] ne notion but that the [...] take the circu [...] stance as it is, of my [...] him, and it is of no validity at all.
4. When [...] him thus: [...] 90 the 4 [...] all [...] them [...]
The [...]arr was this, He said that he had counterfeyted: I denyed [...]nd gainsaide the same, Now in this letter [...]athan by his instrument did goe about to perswade me to cease to contend against counterfeyting, that is, for the Lorde and his worke: and thus the truth is, that I haue counterfeyted, and it is to your discredit that you haue bene deceaued by mee, but much m [...]re discredit will it befor you, if you meddle further in it: giue ouer therefore your contending against my counterfeiting. But suppose that. So. ment as the Disc. pretendeth, that there had bene some packing betwixt [...] concerning counterfeyting, and that he had expressed his meaninge in playne wordes: the same had not made mee guilty of teaching him, except Somers bare accusation did suffice therto, and then had the matter bene long since ont of controuersy, and the Disc. might well haue saued a great deale of labour. And heere by the way note the wisdome of the Disc. And euidente [...]gne that the [...] plentifull in [...] that will strengthen So. accusation, by Somers letter, that is (a) Somers by Somers, 2. Let vs heere obserue, how that notwithstandinge the extreame folly hee sheweth heerein and in the rest of his circumstances, yea generally in all that he saith throughout all the discouery, yet alas many by his lyes and very fables, haue bene drawne from beleeuing the workes of god, to giue eare to his slaunders and foolery, and to iustifye the wicked, and condemne the iust, which are haynous synnes beefore the Lord [...].
VVell it must needes be that offenses come, [...] 18. 6 [...] but wo be to that man (sayth Christ) by whome the offence commeth, it were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the depth of the sea.
The falshood and vanity of his fift circumstance of turning my cappy as touching the witch, pag. 9 [...]. ths 5 circu [...] stanc [...]. pretended by me to haue sent her spirit into S [...]m. relying only vppon the Disc. bare report. I for breuity omit, referring the Reader for his satisfaction therein to the beginning of the story concerning Somers.
OF M. Darrells priuate directions to So. whilste he was at Not. with him,pag. 9 [...]. how he should from time t [...] time be haue himselfe in his counterf [...]ting
In this 2. Chapter So. chargeth me that comming to Not. vpon the 5. of Nouember, the two next morninges beinge the 6 and 7. of Nouember, I came vnto him and had certaine speaches with him priuatlye, as touchinge the a [...]ling of his sitts vpon the day of his dispossession, the said 7 day of Nouember: and also what he shoulde doe in his remouall (& vpon the very motion therof) from the house where he was, pag. 100. to the place where the fast appoynted was held for his dispossing, which last part of his accusation is sett downe in these wordes after many other. And even so said M. Dar. (the second morning being the 7 of Nouember) the like order shal be taken with thee this morning. An [...]ne one shall be sent to see if thou be readie: at what time thou shalt shewethy selfe to be much troubled in thy fitts: vpon signification wherof, sixe or seuen shall come to bringe thee vpon there shoulders, whom thou maiste greatlye troubl [...] in their carriag of thee, by strugling with them, as other, that were poss [...]ssed did: and a [...] though the diuell had compelled thee so to doe, being very loth to come to so godly an exercise. Shortly after M. Darrels departure, all thinges were done accordingly. One Langsord was sent to see if I were readie [...] at whose comming I did make shewe of my greatest fits, in an vnquiet manner, Thervpon the saide Lan [...] forde returning to M. Darr. by and by seuen came to carrie me, whom (I thinke) I did very much trouble & whervpon it was giuen out, that I was so heavie in my sitts, as seuen was scarse able to carrie me.
If this accusation were indeede true, who se [...]th not, how easie amatter it were by sound and infallible testimonies to manifest the truth thereof. For as certaine nights and dayes, before my comminge to Nott. this pretended counterfeyte had diuers persons of honest report abidinge with him, partly by reason of his greuous and lamentable affliction, and partly to preserue him from destroying himselfe, which by as manye wayes as he could, hee attempted to haue done, (which argueth also that he was no counterfeit, but indeed really possessed, for what counterfeite, did euer seeke willingly by all meanes to murther himselfe) so after my comming to Nott. vntill his dispossession, he had much more company with him then before, both day & night, so that he neuer beinge by himselfe alone after my comminge, it is not possible that I should haue such, and so longe [...]riuate conserēe with him as is here pretended. And if I could not be with him, & c [...]nferr with him in an inuisible manner, how commeth it to passe that so [Page 93] many eye witnesses being present, ther is not one produced to proue this conserence? or did I at my comminge put all forth of there place where he remained, and where we had conference? why then are not [...]ome of the [...] produced, sworne and examined to depos [...] this theire thrustynge out? sythence by the rules and maximes of the ecclesiasticall lawe, by which I ought to haue bene ludged, onus probandi incumbit agentisuae accusanti, and that acbore siue accusatore non probante, absoluendus est reus: I appeale to all the doctors of the Ciuill lawe, whether the testimonye of So. being as himselfe confesseth a counterfeyt, beinge socius crimmis obiecti, being a vagarant ruuagate from his M. should in this ease be a good testimonye to proue this priuat conserēe yea or no. But to let theire opinion passe touchinge this poynt: I am readie. and able by sundy credible and honest persons in whose companye alltogether I remayned those two morninges, to make good proofe, that I was neither of these morninges with Som at all, neither alone,that [...]. nor yet with others (a) If then Somers was neither of these two mornings priuatly by himselfe alone: If also as wel by such persons as were at that time with him beinge not a few, as by such persons with whom I remained in aplace far distant from Som. lodging, I be able to proue, my selfe not to haue bene present, but all to gether absent, frō the partie with whom this pretended priuate conference should be: Let the reader Iudge whether these two false witnesses Som. I meane & the Disc. the one principall the other accessary as graund confederat [...] and conspirators against the good name of an Innocent, be not worthely of all good men to be exploded and hissed at.
Yea but quoth the is [...] M. Dar: himselfe conseseth somwhat which tendeth to the confirmation of this his second conserence with Somers:pag 10 [...]. For beinge deposed he acknowledged, that he sent William Langford that morning t [...] take order for the presēt bringing of So. to Smales house, & that M. Lang sorde brought him word, that as soone as he speake of the boyes [...]emouinge, he was presently cast into asore fit. And againe, in his historie be hath these words: The boy was brought by 6 or 7 strong men, who had all of them enough to doe, to bringe him to the next conuenient and seemlye roome, to th [...] place of his aboade.
My confession tendeth nothing to the confirmation of any such pretended conserence: For what though I sent W. Langford, that W. Lang [...]ord did bring me word et: and that he was brought by 6 or 7 doth this proue that vpon the 6 and 7 of N [...]uember in the morning, I had speach priuatlye with Somer [...]? marke the Disc: argument.
Darrell dothe confesse that these and these thinges were done by [Page 94] Lengs [...]d, et. therefore Darrell had priuate conference with Somers about counterfeiting which argument if it be good, why then not this followinge also?
W [...] Langford confesseth these thinges to be true:
therefore W. Langf [...]rd had priuat conference with Somers the 6 and 7 of Nouember about counterfeyting.
Now if this argument hold not against W. Langsurd why should it holde against me [...] Idenye not that it fell out as is here saide with So. vpon the motion to rem [...]ue him, and in the remouing of him, but that I vpon the 7 of Nouember 97, (or yet at any other time) directed or aduised him so to doe I deny. which fact beinge thus denyed the Dis. confirmeth or proueth thus. So. did thus and thus, (as appeareth by D. orels owne deposition, and his historie) [...]rgo Dar. instructed him so to doe. If this be a good argumente, it is a verie easie matter to proue that I haue taught So. to counterfeyte: and had So. accused the [...] as he hath done me, and be but sent M. Langford or some other to [...] that he was remoued, lest that should be to doe when the people were assembled: I could with great facilitie proue him guiltie of teaching him to counterfeite. And here we may see what the disc. proueth or confirmeth by this his worthy confirmation: and how herein (as often else where) be buisieth himselfe to proue that which is or will be graunted, and omiteth that which is by me denyed: 2. we must heere vnderstand, that the disc. knowing these things to be true, hath inserted them among S [...]. lyes, therby hoping to dazel the eyes of men, and deceiue the simple, or over hastie and vnaduised reader: who seeing these thinges, being agreat part of his accusation to be true, may thervpon imagine that the rest is likewise true. And this is the maine fallcie and deceit he vseth in setting downe S [...]. accusation.
For the preseruinge of some from beinge thus be guiled by this deceauour we must knowe, that when one is accused of a matter capitall or criminall, to proue the accuse I guiltie, it is n [...]t sufficient that certaine circumst [...]nces or perticulers conta [...]ned in the accysation be true for it is an ea [...]e matter for him that careth not with the disc [...]. how foolish an [...] ridiculous, besides, false, the accusation be, to frame such an accu [...]ation (a limit of high treason) is shalbe true in 19. cir [...]u [...] stances or se [...]erall pointes of the accu [...]a [...]ion, an [...] very false in the 20. being the treasonable a [...]tor intent it selfe, as may ea [...]ly be conie [...]iured by the instance giuen before concerninge S. Ha [...]net. Even so it is in S [...]. whole accusation, and this p [...]te therof, wherin notwithstan [...] ing [...]undrie circumstances (not materiall) are true, [...]et that wherof I am accused, [...] of him to count [...]teit [...]. is [...] false and nothinge proued nor yet produced that probabile mi [...]ht consi [...]me the [Page 95] same. And thus haue I answeared the accusation of Som. or principall points therof, concerning my teaching him to counterfeite and trust the falshood of it is made euidente to all men. Let vs [...]ow proceed to the circumstances, that is, certaine speaches of myne, whereby also the disc. will proue that I haue scholed Somers. where by the way we must obserue, that the accusation beinge false, (wherof I thinke hardly any christiā that hath read the premises doth once doubt) no circumstāces can ever make it true. In this respect it is a thinge needles to vse any more wordes about them. Yet that my innocencie may be the more manifest, and lest in not answering them, some should imagine that I were not able to answere, I will say somthing to them, but with what breuitie I can, Leauing So. who hath so accustomed his tongue to lying, that he scarslye vttereth a true worde in all that followeth, to the disc. to beleiue his lyes: who calleth falshood truth, a [...]d truth falshod.
The first circumstance prouing (as is pretended) my instructing him, is set downe in these wordes.
M. Dar.the 1. circumstance. pag 107. hauing neuer scene Som. (as he pretendeth) did affirme, that he was certainlye possessed by a wicked spirite, vpon the rude report of a simple man, [...]art 9. p [...]g. 16 one Hugh Wilson, and vpon a letter receaued by wilson from his sister in law mistris Wallis. This M. Dar. confesseth in these wordes. Being certified in mysisters letter and by the messengers further speaches, of the manner of So. fits: I did send them worde, that those thinges being true he was possessed, and this I did before I sawe Somers.
VVee must knowe that other proofe the Disc. hath not of this his circumstance, then this my confession: and it is apparant that my confession proueth it not: for in the circumstance it is, that I saide So. was certainly possessed, and I write vncertainly and vndoubtedly therof, as appeareth by my wordes. And considering that in the letter (which is sett downe before) there are diuers signes of possession mentioned, and that Hugh Wilson tolde me further of So. foaming, of his extraordinary strength, castinge into the fire, with other signes of sathan his possessinge man, mentioned in the gospell, as I can proue: and that where the proper signe or signes of a thing is, there is the thing signifyed thereby: why might I not well write as I acknowledge heere I did? and what did I therin ill beseeming me? And how absurdly doth this conclude my instructinge of So. to counterfeite? Let the reader frame here the argument, and he will easilie grope and finde out the absurditie.
Darrell saide, [...] pag 108. that he purposed to haue a fast for Som. dispossession, & [Page 96] that he doubted not of good successe, by that meanes to procure the boyes deliueraunce. Heerevpon the disc. collecteth as followeth. This M. Dar. confident bragging that he doubted not of good successe, as it argueth his ignorance: so the same being ioyned to his rash credulitie, doth make it probable that eyther he had layde his plotte with the boye before, or els that he kn [...]we very wll, h [...]w by his cunninge to drawe one the boy for the seruinge of his turne as he himselfe list.
VVhat and how great my confidence in this case is, and wherevpon the same is grounded, appeareth els where, where I treate of the meanes of dispossession. But marke how the Disc. argueth thervpon: Darrell doubted not of good successe, ergo it is probable that he had plotted before with the body about counterfeiting, or else knewe very well et. By this reason had M. Ireton or M. Browne, who were writ vnto, and there counsell and paines desiered about So. as well as mine, hoped of good successe a fast being vsed for his dispossession, and so affirmed: they had eyther plotted with him about counterfeiting, or else et. Againe if this be a good circumstance, & that out of it one may probablie conclude as you heare, then can I tell and proue to the Disc. who taught the 7. in Lancashire, for I am sure he will haue them counterfeites too. Surely M. More, For when he went and came into Lancashire, he was very coufident of good successe, a fast being vsed for there dispossession, and his ignorance and rash credulitie concerninge there deliuerance equal to mine as touching So. this also he did affirme to others, as I knowe he will confesse: therefore he either had layde his plotte with them before, or else he knewe very well how by his cunning to drawe them on for the seruing of his turne, as he himselfe list. The absurditie of the Disc. first collection concerning my plotting with Somers to counterfeite, because vpon iust occasion I writ that he was possessed. with such a caution as you haue heard, euery child may espie [...] and surelie his second collection is no less absurd. for how could I knowe & that very well that he woulde be drawne on by me to counterfeite, before I had speach with him or yet did see him? It might be for any thinge I knewe to the contrary, hauing then neuer seene him, that if the boy was not possessed, yet he was otherwise greuiouslye aflicted whervpon the letters & messenger came vnto me) and so would haue smale list to serue my turne againe, were it not so, yet percase he was not apt to doe such rare feits as in that case are requisite. Moreouer, admittinge both these to fall out patte as he would haue it, yet how could I knowe before I sett eye of So. that he would be willing to counterfeite a possession with the diuil, and that he was altogether graceles, for otherwise he neither would nor durst commit such an abomination.
The chiefest meanes whereby M. Dar. did seduce the people, and cunninglye in fruct So.p [...]g 102. without suspition in any that beleiued him, were these two false gr [...]undes, (wherof in the first booke) vz. that those who are poss [...]ssed, haue in there sitts no vse of there senses or saculties of there mindes, and that whatsoeuer they either d [...]e or say at such times, it is not they but Sathan that doth both say and doe it.
Howsoeuer the Disc. doth not onely here but (I knowe not how oft) els where as pag. 30. 69. 111. 289. 306. prattle and florish with emptie words as though these were the two principall and false grounds wherby I am said to haue bewitched all the beholders: wee must first knowe that he proueth not the former of these (whereto I will first answere) no not so much as by a false witnes. For his 4 witnesses here following, and two pag 111. doe only depose that I saide So. was sen [...] lesse in his sits, and those two pag. 306. that I saide the same by Kat. [...] which ioyned together proue not that I said th [...]se who are p [...]ss [...]ss [...]d are sen [...]less [...], p. 41. 30. or as he saith else where and meaneth heere (a [...] is p [...]ss [...]ssed, is in his fitts altogether sen [...]lesse 2. I haue vpon myoath denyed,pag [...]06. that I said this of So. vz. at the times articulated against me [...]at another tyme I deny,p [...]g 289. that affirmed Kath. Wright was sencles, and a thrid time being here about deposed, I answeared thus: (a) I b [...]leiue that Th [...]. This is the eight [...]. Darlinge had not his sences or memorie in his fits: but I (c) thinks that Satan might so order the matt [...]r, as that he eith [...]r had or might [...] had his sences in his said sitts. And surelye I must needs thinke so, except I were so grosse as to imagine, that sathan being entered into man, is bound (as I may say) hand and fote to depriue euery such person of ther sences, and cannot otherwise doe: and secondly should mundi forget my selfe, who haue in experience seene the contrary in [...] Ashton, and also in W. S [...]mers, as I haue shewed before, where I treate of the signes of possession. I or this reason confirmed by some experience, I am as far as any other from saying that the Disc. pag 50. so oft inclucateth and fathereth upon me, vz. that wh [...]soeuer is p [...]ss [...]ssed is altogeth [...]r s [...]n [...]les in all there sits, yet notwithstandinge I hould that the possessed ordinarily are seneles in theire fitts, not onl [...] because my selfe an [...] others haue obserued this in experience, but specially because the same may be probabile colle red out of the scriptures. For did not the deuill depriue them (at least) of some of theire sence,ma [...]h 12 12. [...] 5. [...] 5. 5. [...] blind and [...]ase? wherevpon the spirite was called by Christ Iesus (d) lease spirit? and may we not well thinke that the [...] were without feeline, who sto [...]ke themselues with stones? and [...] of there mindes, [Page 89] both of their vnderstanding and memory (for it is playne by the context that they were (k) out of their right mynde) haue wee not then good cause to iudge that they were depryued of all their sences internall & externall? And that thus it went not alwayes with them,mark 5. 15. Luk 8. 35. but in theyre [...]ytts, that is in the time of their vexation by Sathan, may be gathered out of the 8. Marke, where it is said of one of them, insteade of both that b [...]ing often bound with setters and chaynes he brake them: and then it was, that no man could tame him, and made his aboade (naked) in the mountaynes and graues, and stroke himselfe with stones, so as there were other times viz. when they were out of their fitts, when he liued and conuersed among men, cloathed & in his right mynd. And that not only these, but generally the possessed in Christs time were ordinarily for the time of their fitts without their sences, we may probablye thinke, because it is euident that they had not their vnderstandynge: otherwise they would neuer haue cryed outmark 1. 24, what haue wee to doe with thee, O Iesus of Nazareth? art thou come to destroy vs? and that not only these but many possessed with diuells vsed these kynd of speaches, appeareth by Marke 1. 34. Thus we see that one of these which the Disc. calleth my false grounds wherewith he chargeth me to haue seduced the people, and (a) iugling sticks wherevppon my Legerdemayne (as he calleth it) did consist. is warranted by the holy scriptures. Beesides, this hath bene obserued and reported of some, who it shoulde seeme were possessed.pag 30. In an history printed 86. concerning the afflictions of Margaret Herison of Burnham Vlpe in Norfolke, and the speach the spirit had with M Robinson minister at the same place, it is saide that she was of all sences both internall and externall, to the iudgment of those that were present, vtterly depryued, and in an other place, shee comming to her vnderstanding cryed &c. And in the booke printed of the bewitchinge of M. Robert Throckmortons 5. daughters, who as I take it were possessed, it is reported that they were depryued of all vse of their sences duringe their fitts, and that they could neither see, heare, nor seele any body: and to this effect there are scattered very many speaches throughout the saide booke: yea it is playne there that two of these gentleweomen, Mistris Ioane and Mistres Iane had not theire sences in theire fitts before the Iudge and Iustices.
And where the Disc. by way of preuention hath these wordes: The lunatick in the scriptures was in his sitts dombe,page 30. but it cannot be sh [...]re. that he wanted the rest of his sences:
Hee seeth now more may be shewed by other persons then possessed: and truly it is an easye matter to shewe, that the lunatick [...]anted one of the externall sences he speaketh not of,mark 9. 25. viz. hearing: for Christ in healing the lunatick sayd: Thou dombe and deafe spirit I charge thee [Page 90] [...].
[...] in their [...], it is not th [...]y, but Sathan [...] it.
That the diuell v [...]eth the tongue of th [...]se he possesseth, & speaketh [...] it is an [...] by these scriptures among others (u) what is thy [...] I [...] many. [...] (a), And the [...] me: If the [...] out, suffer [...] into the hearde of swyne. (p) [...] thy [...] and come out of him. (h) [...] many diuells, and [...] not the diuell to say that they knew him. ( [...]) And diuells came out of [...] crying, and saying, thou art that Christ that sonne of God. Heerevpon [...] affirmeth, Diab [...]um e [...]us lingua vti, m [...]uues [...] at the diuell vseth his tongue, into whose bodye he is entred. yea in the manifold speaches of the possessed mentioned in the gospell, we read [...] not of any one which was not vttered by the diuell. It is cleare the that [...] if not alwa [...]es in the fitts of the possessed, Sathan [...]. and not they. And as the vncleane spiritts vse the tongues of [...] whome they are, and speake what they will by them, so doe [...] vse the other parts or members of their bodyes to performe other actions: as their [...]eete to goe with their hands, to smite with, &c. so the diuells [...]ent with the [...]eete of the man possessed with the [...], carrve [...] them into the mountaynes and granes, went with the sa [...]e seete ( [...]) [...], and with the means hands offered [...] no doubt to diuers, [...] so that N [...] man might goe by that way: (I [...] in peeces, wherwith the [...] were [...] with their owne [...] And [...] Pesides, the parties possessed we treat [...]f [...] time their sitts being ended, [...] or did, [...] you [...] nights and [...] euer, [...] as freel, as at other times, an [...] yet [...] [Page 91] of that they had said or d [...]ne all that time, nor of anythinge [...] bene [...] or done to them. And of M. [...] it is written thus: [...] when it pleas [...]dge [...]d [...] [...] as this is reported of the 5 daughters generally and [...] the same is said of 7. [...] in these words: [...] and a [...]ions. [...] in their [...] and did come from the diuell, [...] they [...] the same time otherwise vexed, and not from [...] or [...] iust came to beleue them thus affirming, w [...]en we see it [...], that some things are vttered by them, which pa [...]eth theire [...] ledge, and reach, and done which are impossible to be done by then. And seeing it is euident that whatsoeuer these persons possessed said and did in their sittes, the same was spoken and done not by [...] but by the d [...]uell, and that somuch is manifest by the scriptures in part, though not in the wh [...]le; why may not I [...] owne parte [...] or be of opyni [...]n, that whats [...]uer the [...] ( [...]ina [...]) [...] the time of their s [...]tts, it is not they, but Sathan that [...] say and [...], as the Disc. chargeth me (but falsly) peren [...]t [...]tily to [...] And yet the Disc. proueth not thus much as n [...]we voluntarily [...] but onely that I haue said to this effect in particular, [...] So. [...]nd [...]. And thus much as [...] my sec [...]nde [...] sed false [...], and iugding stick wherevpon [...].
Now let vs consider what the Disc. [...] gather [...]th or concludeth of [...] two supposed [...] groundes of myne. First, that [...] the people, and draw them to thinke and say, that the, [...] trouerte swere possessed. Alas poore sill [...] [...]ules, whi [...]h w [...]re so [...] by these few wordes of myne se [...]uced & blynded. VVhy [...] all were not hereby seduced, and drawne to think and giue [...] these were possessed, for sundry weekes before I [...] (a [...] I did speake then,) [...], many thought and [...] (as I can pro [...] wherevpon there as a rumour thereof in th [...]se [...]?
[...] [Page 92] how can this be, seing all the counterfeytes, had their lessons at theire fyngers endes, some about a moneth, some a quarter of a yeare, some two yeare; before? and against this the Disc. saith not any thing saue about So. Besides if this be a good reason to proue my instructing of So. why doth he not vse the same to proue thereby my teachinge of the 7. in Lancashire? which howsoeuer he would haue the worlde to thinke is true, yet for shame he dare not publish it to the world. Lastly, this being a good argument of one his teaching to counterfeyte, the Dis [...]. shall doe well to inquire after him who said as much heretofore of M. Throckmortons children (and of others) as I concernynge So. Darling and Kath Wright yea the very same with me, that being found out he might be punished for such instruction as well as I. For albeit it be some yeares since such instructing, and counterfeyting was, I meane of M. Throckmortons children yet it is little more then half so [...]ong as it is since Kath. Wrights counterfeyting and my teachinge of her, and therefore may mvch better be inquired into, then this other fact done su [...]dry yeares before. And thus the Disc. hauinge made a way to that which followeth, and layd this as his foundation, wherevpon his whole Discouery resteth, as whosoeuer hath read & obserued that worthy worke cannot but see, he proceedeth to build therevpon, proportionably to the rotten and worse then sandy yea ridiculous foundation, to the ouerthrowing and casting downe whereof I also will procede, and so come to the rest of the Discouerers circumstances, whereby he procedeth to proue my teaching of Somers to counterfeyt.
Vpon the aforesaid hare relation of Hugh Wilson and before he had thē scene So.The 3. circumstance pag 108. Dar. sent word by him to Nott. that Somers was in his fits sence lesse. It is vntrue.
M. Darrell at his comming to So.The 4 circ [...]m [...] p [...]g [...]. 9. to Nott. said he was possessed before he had seene him in any sitt, especially such a fytt as might not easilye be counterfeyted. false.
M. Dar. vpon his first comming vnto Som.The s [...]en [...] pag 11 [...]. affirmed, that it was not So. that spake in his sitts, but the diuell by him. I graunt, what followeth?
M. Dar. the first night of his comming vnto the b [...]y affirmed in the presence of the said b [...]y,The [...] umstance p [...]g 111. [...]7. cu [...]cumsta [...]e. pag 113. the 8 circumst [...]nce. Pag 113. that he was in his fitts sencelesse. false.
M. Dar. specifyed the same night in the presence of So. & diuers others, the manner of such fitts as the possessed had in the scriptures, and of those wh [...]h were seen [...] (as he said) in Kath [...] Wright, the boy of Burton, and th [...] seauen in Lancashire. what of this?
M. Dar. then said to the persons present in the heareing of Som. that [Page 93] be the said So. would doe the like. false.
M. Dar. tould them in So. hearing, that he the said So. was not so much noubled for his owne sinnes,The 9. [...]circu [...] stance pag 114. as for the synnes of the people, or of the inhabitants of Nott. false.
M. Dar. affirmed in the presence of the boy, that sathan did vse to shew by gestures in those that were possessed,The 10 circum [...] stance pag 115. the particuler sinnes that raigned in those places where they dwelt. false.
M. Dar. affirmed in the hearing of So. and presence of many, that he verily thought the diuell would doe the like in So.The 11. circ [...] stance. and declare by signes & gestures the sinnes of Nott. and of others. false.
So. acting those gestures, M. Dar. did expound them very learnedlye,The 12. circu [...] stance pag 116. the 13 circumstance. pag 120. the 14 circumstance. Pag 122. to signify this or that sinne that raigned in Nott. false.
The next day (being Sonday) M. Dar. comming to So. vsed the like speaches then in the presence of others that he had done ouernight: viz. that So. was in his fitts sencelesse &c. false.
M. Dar. did take vpon him to foretell many things that woulde happen the day appoynted for the fast: as that they should see very strang thing, that Sathan would wonderfully torment-the boy, and that he doubted not but that they should perceaue by the signes of possession and dispossession, that the boy was possessed, and that then he shoulde be deliuered from Sathan. false.
M. Dar.the 15. circu [...] stance. pag. 124. the day of the fast affirmed in his sermon, that they should euidently perceaue by the signes of possession, that So. was possessed, and by the signes of disposs [...]ssion that So. should be dispossessed, if god woulde: and comming to intreate of the particular signes of poss [...]ssion, and so of dispossession, he vsed such pawses, as that the boy had leasure to act them in order as he named them. The latter part of this circumstance is false: It is proued by So. deposition only.
In the declaring of these speaches deposed by many, conteyninge in them so many circumstances, consisteth my instructing of So. by speaking to others in his hearing,pag 126. those things which I mens that he should practise: wherein I dealt so cunningly as that albeit I had neuer seene him at Ashby, nor dealt with him priuatly at Nott. yet this saide course which I held with him there, and with those that cam [...] to see him in his s [...]tts, was so contryued as might casily in forme So. what he had to doe, and did indeede blynde and misleade many of the people.
I answer generally to these and all the former circumstances first that all these circumstances with the rest of the depositions in the Discouery. my p [...]st peneralan [...] [...] the circumstances. were taken by Commissioners chosen and appointed by them which are against me, I not being suffered to ioyne with them therein: neither haue I had nor possibly could gett any coppy of them, or [Page 94] Commission graunted for me, to re-examyne these witnesses. Now these proceedings are contrary to the Queenes lawes, and the ordinary practise of the high Commission court [...] and for that cause (had I nothing else to say) these circums [...]ances (with the other depositions in the Dis [...]uery) are of no force, neither prouing anything, nor yet proued against me.
2. These Commissioners were and are my mortall enemyes, [...] answere & therefore very partiall, one of themselues also M. William Gregory by name, being their clarke or notary. And as it cannot (almost) other wise be, so I am able to proue, that they haue carr [...]e themselues very corruptly in the execution of theire seuerall Commissions: And therefore in all equity and indifferency, the things heere and through out the Discouery deposed are to be more then suspected, euen to be reiected.
3. I affirme that many of these circumstances are false, [...]y [...] answeare. and offer to bring at least an hundred witnesses (if so many were needefull) to de pose otherwise for the falsifying of them.
4. Admit that I had ioyned in these Commissions,my 4. answeare. and that all were true which is deposed: I affirme that these circumstances are to weake and insufficient to proue that I taught him to counterfeyt supposing he were a counterfeyt: for if we will proue a thing in controuersy or matter criminall by circumstances, as they must be diuers, so they must be strong, euery one probably concluding that whervnto they serue, bearing the name and nature of a presumption, as we very well call it: the etimology of which worde teacheth, that the presumption being true, it is thence to be presumed, and in all likelihood thought, that that is true whereof it is a presumption And thus diuers presumptions meeting togither, being so many probable arguments, (specially hauing respect to the other presumptions) they make among them a sound and substantia [...]l proofe, and necessarily conclude that whereof they are presumptions. As for example, and for the better vnderstanding thereof: Let vs vmagine that in Grayes Inne feildes I S a gentle man of Grayes Inne is slayne, no body being eve witnesse thereof, so that I. S being deade, and none present at the murther, the murtherer is to be founde out by circumstances, or not at all If against I. N. being apprehended vpon suspition, it should be obiected, that he was of Grayes Inne as well as I S. that he knew him well, and was a [...]quainted with him, and the place also where I. S. was slayne that hee was seene walking with him the day before in the city, that he was [...]nown to be of greate vallour, and therefore able to performe [...], & that he was his owne, and to goe wher he would at his [...] and so had suffi [...]ient opportunity to goo and sight with him and slay him: thes [Page 95] circumstances (I say) and an hundred more such, are not auaileable to proue I. N. guilty of the said murther: for notwithstanding these circumstances were most true, and many more of this kinde, I. N. might be as innocent and free from the murther as the babe in the won be: yea by such like circumstances a thousand seuerall persons might be as well condemned as I. N. And if in this case vpon the aforesaide or no stronger circumstances, a Iustice of peace should commit I. N. to prison, the Iury finde him guilty of murthering I. S the Iudge pronounce sentence of him, and he therevpon be (a) executed, woulde not all men that should heare thereof wonder at it [...] and say with one consent:This [...] my case, [...] Surely the gentleman was innocent for any thinge that appeared to the contrary. But if against I. N. it should be giuen in euidence, that the same morning I. S. was slayne, they two falling out, challenged one the other, naming time and place, where and when, after I S. was killed, that shortly after the murther committed, [...]e was seene comming from the saide place sprinkled with bloud, that [...]is sw [...]rde was bloudy, and his dagger found where this murther was done: by these and such like circumstances or presumptions, it was as manifest he slew him as if there [...]ad bene some present at the mutther. And marke I pray, how euery of these circumstances and such l [...]ke which we very aptly call presumptions, do probably conclude I N. to haue done this murther, yea the least and weakest of them the other presumptions considered therewith: which the former circumstances doe not at all. Euen so it is in the matter of teaching to counterf [...]yt, whereof I being accused, the [...]is [...]. would proue me guilty by circumstances [...] but they being all of the same k [...]nde with the first of the aforesaid circums [...]ances alleadged against I. N. that is friuolous, vayne, and ridiculous, not one of them deseruing the na [...]e of a presumption, d [...]e not proue me guilty of such instruction, no more then the first aboue na [...] med circumstances prooue I. N. guilty of murthering I. S.
That these are such friuolous circumstances will appeare to him that standing in doubt thereof shall marke how hand [...]ml [...] the [...] conclude my instructings of So. to counterf [...]yt, wherevnto they serue [...] [...]rcumstances, and otherwise doe their maister the Discouerer no seruice at [...]ll. As thus for example [...] Darrell before [...], of the signes of [...]oss [...]ssion were s [...]ne in [...] was [...] bable therf [...]re that Dar. taught him to counterfeyt a p [...]ss [...]ss [...]on. A air [...], [...]ar. aff [...]m [...]d that it was not So, that spake in his fitts, but the [...] him, it is therefore pr [...]bable that Dar. instructed So. [...] Dar. aff [...]med in the [...]re [...]nc [...] of So that he was in his [...]itts senc [...]l [...]ss [...], [...] to be pr [...]um [...]d therefore that he saught [...]im to [...]unterfeyt. Dar said ( [...] the Disc. and his false witnesses tell vs) that So. was not somuch trou [...] led [Page 96] [...]r his ow [...] sinnes, as for the sinnes of the people: ergo he taught him to c [...]u [...]terfey: If thus we should goe through the Disc. circumstances and weigh them in the ballance of reason, we shall fynde them as light or lighter then vanity it selfe Truly I thinke since the worlde was m [...]de, there were neuer more vaine, ydle, and sottish circumstaunces obiected against any m [...]n liuing.
My 5. and last answer is, [...] that if there were a possibillity of counterfeyting, as there is not, and these circumstances were a little stronger in appearance then they are: yet in this case of teaching So. I can not be proued guilty by circumstaunces. for how can it possibly bee made true by any circumstances that I haue taught So. to counterfeyt, so long as he cannot tell where nor in what place I taught him, nor when? can any action be done, but there is a p [...]ace and time wherein and when the same is done? Euen so it is in this my schooling of Somers. Haue I taught So, to counterfeyt? I desire to know where and when. In A [...]bby parke (for other place as yet there is not any named) I haue shewed it cannot be, and it is as cleare as they day light at noone, where then [...] It would be knowne: So. heereof can not be ignorant if there were any such thing performed. Let him then tell the place where, the weekes, monethes, or yeares wherein the same was doing with other circumstances therevnto apperteyning. If this So. cannot doe (as hitherto he hath not truly and men may well thinke he cannot, for if he could he had done it before this) we may be most assured it is becaus there was neuer any such instructing of him. It is not in this our case as it is in murther and such like offences, Som. is not deade, but aliue, he is not absent and to seeke, but at hand, neyther can he but know that which I desire he should make knowne, if any such thing be. And vntill this be done by So, the aforeseid circumstances and a thousand such more are not sufficient, or any whit at all auaileable to prooue me guilty of teachinge him to counterfeyt. yea to what purpos [...] are my circumstances in this case of ours, except this I speake of be first performed [...] truly to none at all: except it be to dazell mens eyes, and so to keepe them from seeing that which otherwise they could not but see most clearly. If Som. had once done this I speake of, and so as I were not able to conuince him, then indeede there would be some vse of circumstances to strengthen his accusation. They had neede also to be very strong ones, considering the vnworthynes of the accuser, and the rare and wondetfull feyts I shold teach him. But that being not done, I maruaile how any man of reason and iudgment, should hould me guilty vpon those aforesaid poore and empty circumstances.
For where the Dis [...], saith that I did so cunningly instruct Som. by [Page 97] speaking to others in his hearing those things that I meant be shoulde practise, pag 106. This is the argument of the 3 [...] chapter. as that albert I had neuer seene him at Asbby, nor dealt with him priua [...]ly at Nott. yet the course that I had held with him there was so contryued a [...] it might easily informe So. what he had to doc [...] it is most absurde. For who can be so voyde of reason as to thinke, that I could no sooner speake of the signes of possession mentioned in the gospell, as foming, casting into the fyer, extraordinary strength ect. and of othere very admirable feyts, as of a greate swelling in the body, and of a little swelling to run along the body betwene the flesh and the skyn, of making the armes and legges heauy as yron, of retorting the tongue into the throat, so as no part of it could be seene in the mouth, of induring the pricking with pynnes, and keeping in the bloud so as none not a drop should issue at the places pricked, with many more such like but that So. presently could and did therevpon doe the same? was there euer so nimble a boy and so apt a scholler heard of beefore since the world began? It is no maruaile then though the Disc. terme him an apt scholler, So. saith he being an apt scholler for M. Darrell to practise vpon, pag 11 [...] hearing by M. Dar. speaches what was to be done at his handes did &c. wherewith all that were present were much amazed.
But admitt this were possible, as me thinketh none should say so besides the Disc. yet out of question it is impossible, that the speaches I vsed to others at Nott. in So hearing vpon the fift of Nouember & after, before which time my voyce was not hearde in the presence of So.: should instruct So, in those things he practised for the space of 4. how can the Dis [...] avoyde this without blushinge. weekes at the least before that time. which being so, and withall mani [...]est and notoriously knowne, confirmed also by the depositions of the 17. That So. or the diuell did the very same things before the 5. of Nouember and my comming to him at Nott. which he did after, wherevppon I was sent for and requested to come: it cannot be that So. was instructed of me by speaking to others in his hearing, those thinges that I ment be should practise. Beesides, it is againste common sence that I should instruct him after this manner, if that were true that the Disc. and So. affirme to be true, I meane that I had bene scholing of him beefore at Ashby, and pryuatly also instructed him at Nott. For he hauing bene (as they sav) foure or fyuo yeares learning his tricks and hauing had them also in writing from me, he coulde not (sure) be to learne them when he shoulde act them. Againe it had bene extreame folly or rather madnes in vs both, that hauing so long time & opportunity to teach and learne in, could finde out none, but deferr it vn [...]ll the very instant they were to be practised.
Thus the Discon. himselfe may see, that his circumstances albeit they be many, are too weake and insufficient to proue my teachinge [Page 98] of his counterfeyt, and t [...]erefore S [...]. accusati [...]n must doe the deede, or else it will not be [...] which (as appeareth by the premisses) is palpable false,The 2. [...]hap. co [...] [...] parte of the former [...] and [...]. hauing n [...]it [...]er face nor possibilli [...]y of truth in it. The best way then for the Di [...]couerer, I meane the B [...]sh. of London and Samuell Harsnet is, to confesse the truth and publish it, and so giue glory to god: seeing the salshood of this Disc [...]u [...]ry is nowe made manifest in the eyes of the Sunne.
Of M. Dar. cunning ins [...]ructing Somers, by speaking to others in his hearing [...] of Sathans secking to reposs [...]sse him:pag 127. and of the acting of certayne trick [...] under a couerlet.
In the former parte of this chapter the Disc. telleth vs of a second or new [...]senage, viz. So. counterfeytinge of a repossession: and after what manner I instructed him we heare in the title of the chapter. pag. 128. This cosenage the Disc. pretendeth to proue by two speaches of mine the one is that I should affirme to my Auditory in the hearing of Som. that for a certainty Sathan would seeke to repossesse the said So. and preuayle against him except he were mightely withstood by faith The other that I affirmed the night he was disp [...]ssessed in the hearing of So. & diuers others, that sathan returned the same night he was dispossessed out of certaine in Lancashire, and that so returning he appeared vnto them in certayne somlitudes.
When the Disc. hath proued me guilty of the first cosenage, I my selfe will yeald the second: & vntill he haue performed that which yet he hath not, none that is wise, will regard what he saith, concerning this new cosonage, as he termeth So repossession. 2. All or most of that I haue giuen before in answer to the afor [...]said circumstaunces, serueth also for answer vnto this. 3. Seeing betwene So. dispossession and repossession (which was about thirteene weekes) he and I had se [...]ret con [...]eren [...] togither diuers times, as the Disc. telleth vs, and that for the instructing of him to disseemble a repossession,pag [...] 90. it had bene sufficient, to haue in a worde or two at one of these our secret con [...]ren [...]es. to haue b [...]d him fall againe to his former tricks, and say with all that the divell did seeke to enter into [...]im: so that this i [...] structinge of [...]im by [...] in his [...]earinge ne [...]e not.4. And one woulde think, that were there any such new [...]nage, I would rather haue giuen him his dire [...] the same apart, then before diuers others. 4. So. was then reposses [...]e as now at this [...] is.
The [...] at moue me to thinke that [...] sessed are these. [...] 1. because about 12. or 13. [...]eches a [...]ter [...] [Page 99] session, I (among diuers others) sawe in him the signes of possession, euen all the same I did before, and beheld him handled after the very same manner he was the time of his first trouble:2 mark. 9. 25. ma [...]h. 12. 43. and therefore if the possessed, he is so now, and if euer he was possessed, then and for the same cause he is againe possessed. 2. The scripture telleth vs, that the rn [...]ane spirite being gon out of a man, doth not only returne and secke to enter into his said house againe, but indeede enter and possesse the said party, if returning be finde him empty, swept, and garmshed, that is ready and prepared to interteyne his oulde gueast the diuell, which is when the party is vncleane and liueth in sinne, for an vncleane person is a fitt receptacle for the foule spirit: but So. out of whome the diuell was cast, [...] is and hath bene such, as is manifest by his abominable lying in denying the worke of God wrought vpon him, his false accusinge of the innocent, ioyned with greate obstinacye and ympudencie, his periury, and other greuous and open svnnes of his: It must needes therefore be that So. is repossessed. 3. There is somethinge in reason to confirme vs herein:pag. 205. in that from time to time So hath bene doing in secrett, and offered sometimes openlye to doe his tricks, as some call them. After he had said the second time that he had counterseyted, and was as free from being vexed by sathan, and as farr from all appearance of possession as now he is, he, (as is notoriously knowne, and the Disc. himselfe confesseth,) showed his tricks before my [...] [...]nderson, and diuers others, in some extraordinary sort. At one of my examinations before the B. of London M. Barker register to the high comission, and another gentleman being present, So. vppon occa [...]ion of some wordes vttered by me, would [...]aue bene doinge his tricks, and had vndoubtedly but that the Bishop [...]ebuked him for it, and pre [...]ently for feare thereof sent him away. It should seeme that the [...]sh [...]p ad seene him doe his tricks before that time, yea percase often, other [...] if he would haue bene as glad for the further satiffyinge of himsel [...]e to haue seene his fevts, as some there present. At [...]ombeth vppon [...]itson-eue, in open court So. offered to doe his tricks, and had not t [...]e B. of London said, it was to no purpose, because M. Mor [...] and I [...] sav, it was not he, but the diuell that did them he had [...] tion fallen to his worke Neither can we in [...] that [...] were bare offers or wordes, he not beinge a [...]le to [...] thing, considering (to [...]myt other times [...] [...]e or [...] s [...]me o [...] his trickes beefore my [...] is ready to [...] them, when [...] the eye-witnessses the c [...]f con [...]e [...]e, [...] [Page 100] and the cheife of them, that if the boy did not say he counterfeyted, and cease to doe the tricks when he is bidden, he should verily think that he did them by the diuell: may not this well after the premsises confirme vs in his possession? whether So. was packt beyond the seas by some that knew he was possessed, and feared least that woulde one day appeare, or went of his owne accord about some great busynes of his owne, let other men iudge: as also why it will not be graunted that the meanes may be vsed which the (u) worde of god directeth vs vnto for the discouery of Sathan, whome we are boulde to affirme lurketh in him.
And where some men can hardly with any patience indure to heareof this repossession,Luke 11. 22. because no such thing appeareth: they must know that Sathan doth and hath long laboured to obscure the worke of god wrought vppon So. & to anninilate it, if it were possible, that so god might goe without the glory and prayse which would be gyuen him in the acknowledgment thereof, and man lose the profit he wolde make of such a rare worke of god. To this end and for the better bringing of this to paise, the diuell (hauing recouered So. and entred into his house, the body of So. agayne) indeuored by himselfe and his instruments threatning and promising, to drawe him to deny the work of God, and affirme that he counterfeted, and therewithall couenanted with So to helpe him to doe any thing that he would take in hand, meaning those thinges that he had in the time of his possession done. The case being thus, and this being the worke that the diuell hath in had, it is not to be ymagined that Sathan beinge in So. shoulde torment him, and so make it appeare that he is there: for thus he shoulde be against himselfe, and ouerturne all he had done and hath in hande. Yf the diuell hauing drawne So. (after that he was againe entred into him) to say he counterfeyted shoulde vexe him, and sent forth the same e [...]ects he did before he thus affirmed, causing a verye greate swelling in his belly, an other and much lesse to run along his bodye betwene the flesh and the skyn, depryuing him of all sence, so as being prickt deepe with pynnes, he woulde not styrr, nor bloud issue, retorting his tongue into his throate, causing him to foame excessiuly, to be (in appearance) of supernaturail strength, and knowledge, casting him into the fyre without being burnt &c. and that daylie: what would it aduantage the diuell for So. to say and sweare he counterfeyted, when the deede euery houre done by himselfe shewed the contrary? and where had bene my teaching to counterfeyt? and the imprisoning the innocent? how would also the children of men haue bene generally kept from beeleeuing the worke of god and magnifyinge him for it, and not only so, but insteade there of brought to receaue [Page 101] a false and vile report against his seruant, and that which is far wone against the worke it selte. Howsoeuer then the diuell is naturally carried to vexe and torment them in whose bodyes he is, and to sen [...]e forth such effects as we heare, and ordinarilye doth so: yet we may be assured that when he seeth it is more for his aduantage to refrayne, (as it is in this our case to draw thousands to synne, then to torment one sole body) he being in man will not shewe himselfe and make that knowne, but lurke and lye cloase (as I may say [...]) like a su [...] tie serpont, and oulde foxe as he is.
We haue hearde before in the story, that for the space of a fort night or thereabouts sathan did withdrawe himselfe from vexing Iohn Starky, and Anne Starky for certaine dayes, insomuch as their parents with others did verilye thinke at the first when M. More and I came to Cleworth, that they had bene well, and no wicked spirites within them: yea we haue had experience thereof even in Somers: who after he had giuen it forth that he counterfeyted, and therewith continued as well and free from all appearance of possession, as at this present he doth, for the space of 4, or 5. weakes, was fearefully tormented by the diuell, before the Commissioners, and many other witnesses, and so continued about 12. dayes, (in the vew of all that came vnto him) vntill the aduersaries hauing gathered hart to themselues, did rise vp againe for counterfeyting, and tooke him the second time into their custody, in whose hāds he was no sooner, but presētly he was (as they thought) well, and no diuell (forsooth) in him: and so hath remayned as they thinke vntill this day, which suddayne amendment, if I may so call it, with the cause or occasion thereof, might helpe vs to spi out the reason of Sathans not vexing of So. albeit he be in him styll if we were wise. Now I desire to know, why the diuell may not aswell by the space of some yeares abstayne from tormenting the man he possesseth, as for the space of some weekes. Thus we see that So. not being vexed by sathan, doth not let but that he may be possessed. We see also the reason why the diuell thus withdraweth himselfe, which well considered we may perceaue that it is not possible it should haue bene or yet be (so longe as all things continue as they are) that the vncleane spirit entred into So. with seauen worse then himselfe, shold vex him at all, otherwise then in corners, before such, and in such maner, as he thinketh good, and seeth it to make for the vphoulding & mainteyning of that euill name of counterfevting, which he for the obscuring of the greate worke of god,ma [...]h. 12 2 [...]. Luk 11. 21. hath raysed vp, and spread far & neate, for what saith the scripture? when the stronge man armed keepeth the b [...]use, the things that be possesseth are in pea [...]c [...] This is first to be vnderstood of corporall possession, as is playne by the occasion thereof. [Page 102] Now did euer the strong armed man possesse a house more [...]u [...]e the, then he doth [...] or body? when no man resisteth t [...]at vsurper, when So. himselfe and some such as are ru [...]ers in the [...]urch & comon wealth, yea and too many [...]ti [...]ers, are for this vniust possessor, for [...] and [...] no man almost in a ze [...]le of god and his gl [...]ry riseth vp against him. As then the repossession of So. is according to that [...] his foretoulde vs by the holy scriptures. euen so in [...]is is lurl [...]ng of sat [...] an [...] being at peace with S [...]mer, we see the scripture likewise fulfiled Nit [...]er doe I doubt, but that if any zealous for the l [...]or [...]e of hoasts, shall procure such order to be taken, that the meanes may be vsed for the dispossessinge of this vsurper, and so Christ Iesus the stronger [...]ane vppon this strong man, he shalbe spoyled of [...]as hou [...]e, that armoure wherein he trusted taken from him, and his spoyles deuided: and we therein also see the scripture fulfilled beefore our eyes, we desire that a tr [...]all heere of may be made, that so happely if no other way an end may be put to this controuersie. To deny this were very hard, and iniurious to the manifestation of the worke, and peace of those which contend abut it. If I had only knowne Som. possessed, and not to haue bene beesides dispossessed, I should haue bene lesse confident in this present possession, for why I should haue doubted least Sathan peraduenture had leaue from god, to possesse him only for a season, which time being expired he might remayne there no longer, albeit no meanes was vsed for his expulsion and against this I fynde nothing in holy scripture. But of the repossession of one, I am otherwise perswaded: because it is said & that of both the Tuangelists which spake of the conditiō of the repossessed,m [...]h 12. 45. Lul. 11. 26. that the sp [...]rite hauinge entred in with seauen worse then himselfe, will dwell there, and take vp his habitation, as hauinge some right and interest in t [...]e house. In which respe [...]t it may be it is said that the last stat of that man is wo [...]s. th [...]n the first: meaning that the condition of the man reposessed, is worse then it was when he was first possessed. For first Christ speaketh in both the [...]uangelists in the pre [...]ent tense, not in the future, the last state of that man is worse, not shalbe worse, 2. The antithesis or opposition betwene first and last estate, confirmeth this expositio [...], for by first estat [...] we are to vnderstande the condition of the possessed from the time [...]athan entreth into man. vntill the time of his eiection, and by last estat [...], I thinke his like conditiō of being possessed, but after eie [...]tion wherby it may w [...]lbe distiguished frō the former, & rightly he called [...] haung respe [...]t to the other and like estat going bef [...]re And this [...] of one possessed, which is that we call repofessi [...]n is saide to be the [...] first, because into such the same spirit which [...]as there be [...]re is entred with s [...]auen worse then himselfe. 2. because they will dwe [...]l there that is, though they he cast [...]ut, [...] [Page 103] theire possession, And truly no n [...]arua [...]e though the estate of the [...] [...]led be such as wel ca [...]e, and [...] th [...]n on the estate of th [...]e persens possessed out of whome the vncleane spirit was neuer cast c [...]nsi [...]ing theire great vnthankfullnes, for so singular and sen [...]lie, mercy of god bestowe [...] vppon them, and that notwithstanding the Lord [...]uing corre [...]ed them for their sinnes by the diuell. and after deliuered them out of [...]is handes, yet they returne to theire sinnes agayne: [...]hout which one cannot be repossessed. This I say considered it is [...] with god, to deliuer th [...]m vpp to the full possession of the diuell, or diuells, or at least to some further possession and interest in them then beefore
As for the B. of Londons obiection, that So. hauing remayned a yeare in his house, hath gone to the Church all that time, and there carryed himselfe as orderly as any other of [...]as samely, and likewise in his prayers at home a [...] M. Harsu [...] (quoth he) can witnesse: it is easilye answered, for we reade in the 1. of Marke, that at Cap [...]r [...]aum there was in t [...] Synago [...]ue a man in whome there was an vncleane spirit: and how est the same man had bene there who can tell [...] and quietly (no doubt) hee carried himselfe there, otherwise that had bene no place for him. Indeede he cryed out when he sawe Iesus, but this all that were pos [...]essed did wheresoeuer they met him, so that said ex [...]lan atien was not because of his being in the Synagogue, but because of Christ his being there.
VVhere I say that So. what [...] lo possessed is now possessed, I doe not meane that the diuell is for certa [...]nty at the very instant when I so speake in the body of Somers for as. he may be there, so at that present may hee be without him, as I suppose: but I mean that Sathan hath leaue from god [...]emer into that body of his, and t [...]rment it, which he is denyed to doe b [...] others, [...]uk 9 39. [...] [...]l [...]p. 8 16 4. math. 12. 29 44. which letteth not but that he may or doth goe forth sometimes, and come in againe at his pleasure, And this I c [...]nceanue g [...]ne rally of the possessed, and Sathan his being within them, for it is li [...]e ly that t [...]e diuell doth with those he entreth into as the father of the Lu [...]atick saith, concerrings his dealinge with his chylde, (a) And [...]he (qu [...]th he) a spirit taketh him, and sud [...]enly he cryeth and he treareth him t [...]at he s [...]ameth, and hardly departeth from him, when he hath [...] These are saide in the [...]criptures to be (b) possessed with the diuell, meating touching their bodyes, which in this case is called his [...] for concerning their s [...]ules they are no more nor otherwi [...]e possessed thē others,mark 123 now a man is possessed of his house, although he rema [...]ne not a [...]a [...]es in it. Euen so it is (I thinke) bet [...]eene sathan and his house, that is the body he poss [...]sse [...]h. Indee [...]e [...] to be p [...]ss [...]sse [...], in whome there [...] but it folloveth n [...]t therevpon that [Page 104] the spirit is alwayes in the man, & neuer out of him. Yea except now one spirit, now an ot [...]er shoulde goe into the body of the possessed, after the diuen taketh once possession of the body of man, which is vul [...] it must needes be that the spirit goeth out sometimes: for other wise it is not possible, that the spirit shoulde vtter these thinges he is by experience seene oft to doe by the tongue of the party possessed, as the speaches and actions spoken and done else where, at or about the same instant they are spoken and done. And thus much concerning Som. repossession.
After this So.pag. 134. deuised new tricks vnder a euierlet, vp in this occasion. Lying vppon his bed with a cou [...]rlet cast ouer him, he moued by chance he knew [...] how, some parte of his body, when he was supposed to be in a fit, and cheresore sencelesse. where vpon he the said M D [...]. gaue it out, that it was the diuell, that made that motion vnder the couerlett: which was such an instruction to Som a [...] he ceased not to feede that error: Likewise (sayth So.) lying in my bed, I did sometimes knock and fillip with my fingers & toes, against th [...] had sides and feete: and this also wa [...] ascribed to M. Dar. as to haue bene loue by the diuell.
That which St. heere deposeth is confirmed by the depositions of diuers, pag 239 The very [...]nocking at that time I wa [...] there, (saith M. Hallam) was [...]ne of his [...]es, slipping downe from the other: when the voyce of 4. or 5. knocks were heard togither in manner of a chyme, quoth M. Crauen, I founde one of the to be his singer thrust vnder his thigh, as he lay uppon his back, ( [...]eorge Richardson thus, Touching the likenesses of kitlinges mouing in So. bed, I haue hearde much wonder thereof, at one time when I was there, it was th [...] bowes s [...]nte. Edmun. l. Garland thus. Catching on a time at that which I saw moue the [...]hathes, I gott [...]ilde of it and offering to cast vp the cloathe, t [...]se what I had in my hand, it slipped from me, & I b [...]ele [...]ue was th [...] h [...]uae priuym [...]mb [...]rs. Againe I hearing a knocking at the b [...] feete, catched the boy by the toes, which I perceaued to haue made the former knocking. M. Aldred thus. the rapping in M. Hallams opinion w [...] thing else, but the rapping of me of his navles vpon in other. M. Par The rapping was the sillipoing of his syngers or [...]one motion with his toes.
VVe heare what So. [...]arrell and his witnesses say, let vs now hear what was deposed before the 12. Commissioners.
M. Aldridge. This examinas saith that he standing in the hall hearde a greate knocking in the parlour where th [...] b [...]y lay, and sudd [...]ly he ru [...]ed in where he found the b [...]y al me in his bed,Nu [...]on [...] 2. lying with his face vpward in his s [...]t, with his in [...] his in eyes, staring, at though they would [...] h [...]ad. And kne [...]ne downe to prayer he h [...]d the knoke [...] againe vnder he knees as he though [...] and in the bed vnder the c [...]u [...]r [Page 105] lett, he sawe the forme, and shape as it were of fyue kitlings in quantity to the uiew of the eye. And againe this examinate sawe the bedcloathes at the seere to shake, moue, and leape, as the leaues of an aspen tree, shaken with the wynde.dep. 6.
Loane Pye saith that diuers times shee had heard a clapping in his bed, as though it had bene the clapping of 3. handes, and that shee hath seene a maton in the bed, as though it had bene the creeping of 3. kitlings, which shee and diuers others haue inderuored to take houlde of, but neuer could, for when they attempted the same, it hath vanished, his handes and feete neuer sturring to their sights and that at other times, shee hath heard at his bedds feete a knocking, as though it were vnder the bed to their vnderstanding.
E [...]izabeth Milward saith,dep. 14. that shee hearde a thumping, or knocking in his bed, and shee putting her hand into his bed, felt the said knockinge (as shee: thought) at a hollow place aboue the chest of his body: which knowcking shee heard as shee went downe the slayres being so fearfull as shee durst not stay aboue with him.
M. Pare sayth,dep. 15. that he he hearde a thumping, or knocking in the boyes bed in three seuerall places at once, and he putting his hande into the bed felt it sensibly knock vnder his hand.
Thomas Gray Esquire saith,dep. 10. that he saw a mouing vnder the vppermost couering the bed (not far distant from the small of the said William Somers leg,) which lay in a round lumpe pantinge, which this Examynate perceuing, poynted at, and said to the standers by, what might this be [...]wh er vpon one of them said, it is his feet: then it was answered by those that sat vpon the beds feete, thus: we haue his feete heere, and doe holde them. Then this Deponent for the better vnderstanding thereof layd his hand vppon the said lump, and felt it moue, and clasping his hand togither, he felt that it yealded, as ayre, or wynd, and opening his hand againe it filled the same in very full manner, And this Examynat taking away his hand, saw the cloathes settle very softly downe, like as a bladder being blown ful of winde falleth togither after it is pricked and ymediatly the like mouing was on the other syde of the said William Somers, and this deponent seeing it said (laying his hand vppon the place, where before it was) heere it was euen now, and at that very instant this deponent (without mouing of his hands) sensibly felt something vnder the cloathes patt very fast in the palm of his hand like the foote of a kitling, or such like thing.
The Disc. telleth vs, what his owne deponents, (of his owne culling, and of his own sifting and examynation, and some of them of his owne stampe and affection, whose depositions also are produced by his owne selfe, deposinge more or lesse as he pleasth) doe saye: but in his whole Discouery, we heare not of these other depositiones, [Page 106] deposed and examyned by other manner of persons then himselfe, and fellowe Commissioners. The Discouerer belike thinketh thus to blynde the eyes of the worlde, but the must knowe that the producing of these absurd and ridiculous depositions of I know not whom, taken as it were behinde a cloath by such as are partyes, and no indifferent Commissioners, are a slender conuiction of the depositions of these other fyue heere specifyed, so grauel [...], iuditially and orderlye done, let the Disc. heereafter then conuince that which they haue de posed: for vntill that be done, and these 5. proued periured: It cannot possiblie be (as euery childe may see) that that or those thinges which moued vnder the couerlett, seene and looked vppon as they moued or crept vp and downe the bed from place to place, stirringe and mouing vnder the handes of many, as if they had bene whelpes, kyt lings, ratts, or such like lyuing creatures, sometimes also vanishinge vnder mens handes, when feeling them they beegan to claspe theyre handes &c. as before, hearde likewise to make a thumping or knocking, should be So. feete, or his toes, or fingers, or pryuie members: or this knocking be caused by his synger thrust vnder his thigh, or by the filliping of his fyngers, or by one of his toes, slyppinge downe from the other, or by the fillipping of one toe with an other vppon the bed, or yet by the tapping of one of his nayles vpon an other. For (to omyt that which conteyned in these fyue last depositions offereth it selfe to the consideration of euery one,) it is notoriously knowne to the inhabitants of Notting ham that his mouing & knocking vnder the couerlett, continued tenne dayes and nights, by times or rather more, and that So. was vsuallye helde by some, armes & legs, his armes also (he being in his cloaths) on the day time aboue the coueringe, and seldome or neuer vnder it. And this is (in part) confirmed by M. Grayes deposition. I saw (saith he) So. lying opon a bed, being helde by sondry persons at his feete, and also at his heade &c. Agayne as before wee haue his feete heere and doe holde them. How could then this motion and knocking be made by his handes or feete? 2. Som. on the day time was alwayes in his cloathes: it came not then (surely) from the tapping of one of his two nayles one vpon an other 3. Neyther in the night when So. was in his naked bed could the knocking or rapping come either from the slipping downe of his toes from the other, or his finger thrust vnder his thigh, or the fillippinge of his toes or fingers, or tapping of one of his toe navles upon an other, because of the loudnes thereof: for saith Elizabeth Miswarde, I hearde the knocking as I went down the stayrs, being so fearefull. as I durst not stay aboue with him. And M. Aldridg, (speaking of an other time, and when he was in an other house) s [...]anding in the haule I heard a gr [...] ate knocking in the parlour wher the boy lay. And this which M. Al [...]rige [Page 107] deposeth, there are a great number of witnesses ready to depose.
4. It is to be obserued that M. Hallams deposition beginneth thus Hauing hearde of many wonders, of certain knockings in So. bedd, I was very desirous &c. And George Richardson after this manner: Touching the likenesses of kitlings mouning in So. bedd, I haue hearde much wonder thereof, and at one tyme &c. whereby it is playne that either there was some very rare accident, or seeming so to be, which we may be assured did drawe many to behould him: And beesides at this time M. Hallam and M Freeman (because his kinswoman was now appeached to be a witch, for this accident, and the Discouery of certaine persons for witches, began, continued and ended togither) gaue it out that So. was a counterfeyt. VVhich two things considered, and that by reason of the latter the most that came vnto him had an especiall eve to counterfeyting, how simple, and what silly soules must they needes be, that were thus deluded by the tipping and tapping. slipping, & fillipping of a boyes toes and fingers? But as in other things so in this particular, the Disc. will not only put out their eyes who behelde Somers troubles, and depriue them of their sences I meane their feeling, and hearinge, but also of theire reason and vnderstanding, as if they had bene [...]ooles or naturals, or more like vnto bruite beasts then men. And this I desire the Reader to consider of.
After M. Dar.Disouery. brought him on to an other matter concerning the detecting of witches,pag. 137. affirming to diuers in the presence of Somers, that it was ordinary with those that were lately dispossed to detect witches, and that So. would doe the like. These things M. Dar. denyeth.
As before the Disc. hath tould vs that I instructed So. in his practises from the 5. of Nouember vntill the 7. 2. to dissemble a repossession. 3. certayne tricks vnder a couerlett, by speaking to others in Som. hearing: so heere he saith the same concerning the detecting of witches: that I instructed him therein, by speaking to others in his hearing. Hence it commeth that both in these seuerall instructiors a [...]nages mē tioned by the Discouerer, and the depositions prouing the same and namely this touching witches, we haue ordinarily some of these clauses, in the presence of Somers. see for a [...]t [...]et [...] 113. in the boyes presence, the boy being present, Somers being present, in the presence of the boy, M. Dar [...] affirmes t [...] these that were with the boy, in the hearing of Somers, before Somer &c. And those with such like clauses are most materyall, and such as might not [Page 108] be omitted, for then my cunning instructing, and depositions concerning the same doe fall to the grounde. Did euer any since the worlde was made publish to the world for truth and in good earnest, so absurd and ridiculous stuff, as this is of my instructing So. by speaking to others in h [...] hearing, what I would haue him to doe? The Disc. speaketh often o [...] wonders, he may well let this go among one o [...] them, for I am sure it is a matter to be wondred at were it true, viz. that Darrell and Somers should agree togither about counterfeyting a possession, dupofession &c. which are not very easy to be counterfeyted, meere together thereabout for the space or 4. or 5. yeares, haue instuctions in writing paise betwene them, after comming to d [...]eii at the same towne meete often in Dar. chamber alone, and euen then when t [...]ele counterfeyt tricks were doing, and yet notwithstanding [...]efer an [...]ther instructing and learning vntill the very time cameth the [...]. So. [...]id do his feytes before others. One woulde thinke t [...]men woulde ra [...]r hi [...]se at these things then beleeue them. but by [...] ne [...]cable experience we see it is otherwise: wherein the folly of ma [...], a [...]d now easily hee is missed and seducep, doth euidently appeare.
George Richardson deposeth thus, [...]. One Mistrisse Wallis and others did talke in the roun [...] where So. lay, of such persons as were suspected to he witche [...], before be the said Somers did name them.
By this deposition of the Disc. [...] owne witnesse as I may say, (& therefore not by him not to be denye [...] for sure testimony) this last supposed instruction of myne is very much weakened, for it is verye vnlikely that I did instr [...]t him to dete [...]t witches, seeing I did not dyrect him what persons he shoulde name for witches, as appeareth by this deposition, which ymplyeth that he had such direction only from this speach of Mistresse Wallys and others, But what if Mistresse Wallys and the rest had not come in the nick, as I may say? or comminge had [...] named these persons suspected to be witches? or if they had named them, yet had not so done in the roome where Somers lay, that is not in his hearing? I fall these things had not fallen out thus hand patt as the say, where had then bene this detecting of witches? For it must needs be that evther this cosenage had neuer bene, or Som. had at [...]east named other persons. But it may be that Mistresse Wallys at least if not the others had confederated with me about my teachinge So. to counterfeyt, and there are these circumstances to strengthen it. 1. S [...]ee is my wifes sister. 2. when it was she was not t [...]ngur-ty [...] what a man her brother was. 3. Shee writ a letter vnto me to come ouer an [...] see, [...]om. 4. we heare what wordes shee vttered (if we may be [...]leue George Richardson swearing) and that in So. h [...]aring. Considering these circumstances surely the Disc. did greatly forgett himselfe, for el [...]e vndoubtedly [Page 109] when it was, he woulde haue deposed and examyned Mistrisse Wallys about this matter.
M. Dar.pag 142. (saith Robert Cooper) desired the Maior to make inquirye through the towne, if any person could charge any of the pretended witches. The Maior did so accordingly, & nothing being sayd to diuers of their charges, they were all sett at liberty vpon bonds, saning two.
I said that the said detecting of certayne persons for witches was done by Sathan, and as he might therein speake truth to an euill end, so being the father of lyes, there was more cause to suspect him of lying: and therefore whosoeuer should there-vpon hold & report them (or any of them) to be witches without some proofe had therof from men, should iniure them in their good name, & sin against god. For whereas So. was very strangely and greuously handled at the bringing and carrying away of the detected persons, and so oft as that was don where-vpon percase some suspected them to be witches: we must remember that this also was done by the diuell (as by the manner of it it did appeare) therefore not to be regarded, who were they, or som of them, most free from witchcraft, yet might haue done so, thereby to haue drawne the innocent to punishment, and man to condemne & slaunder the righteous Heere-vpon I affirmed, that if any could testify any thing against them concerning witchcraft, it were wel they did it. And I hearde that witnessed against them yea almost all of thē, before they were had to the magistrate, that for my own part I did & still doe suspect them generally to be such as worke with spirits, and that Alice Freeman, Widdow Higgit, Widdow Boote, Groues, Millycent Horslay, and So. aunt (whose name I know not) are such I haue no doubt, and I thinke I could make proofe of those facts of theires, as would make it manifest to others. And heereby it is playne that it is vntrue the Disc. [...]. saith, that the parties brought vnto Somers. were thereby reputed for witches: for thus it was: Presently vppon the detection, matters of fact came to light, first priuatly, then openly in the towne hall, which lay hid vntill then, and there-vpon were they reputed for witches. yea it is well knowne to the inhabitants of Nott that when these of the towne of Nott. were openly before the magistrates of the said towne for suspition of witchcraft, there was not a word vsed concerning the detection: widdow Higgit was reputed a witch, for diuers fa [...]s wherein it must needes be that the diuell and she did conspire to gether, and especially for murthering the childe of one Bingham of Nott whereof he openly accused her in the towne hall. So Alice Freman was reputed a witch for matter of fact, specially a little after the [Page 110] dete [...]ion, vpon suspition of murthering the childe of Mary Cooper sister vnto Somers, wherevpon she was condemned by (a) two Iuryes of w [...]lfull murther, and it is strange that any Iury should be founde to acquite her there o [...]. Thus might I proceede to the rest, saue that none of them were charged with taking away the life of any. Yea lett all men iudge of Milli [...]ent Horslayes owne confession: who beinge by M. Perkyn [...] Iustice of peace examyned, and denyinge that euer shee hurt any body, acknowledged that she had helped divers, but it was (forsooth) by good prayers, whereof she then said one.
But this deuise of Dar.pag 142. pag 143. concerning the detecting of witches is almoste laide asleepe. and againe This deceipt of Dar. is so dasht, as it is supposed wee shall heare no more of it.
It is a practise of Sathan and no deuise of myne to disclose the acquaintance he hath with some of his familiars. This hath bene seene beesides in Tho. Darling and the 7. in Lancashire, in Margaret Heryson, (of whome beefore) M. Throckmortons children, & many others. And where the Disc. supposeth we shall heare no more of this, surely we had not if he had not giuen cause thereof: and before I ende, I must once againe tell him and all men, that it was not So. but the diuell by his tongue, that detected the witches. For first it is not likely that he coulde haue disclosed so many, 2. As Sathan was during this Discouery sensibly about So. body vnder the couering to our sight, hearing, and feeling, (as is aforesaid) so was he also sensibly vexing him in his bo [...]y, as was manifest to the great multitude that duringe that tyme beheld him: In probabillity therefore might not the diuell vse his tongue and other instruments of speach, although that be very rare and extraordinary, as well as perform other things as rare, yea more rare about him. and also molest him in his body, & some other parts therof? 3. He knew nothing more or lesse of the infinite speaches he then vttered, and namely of his calling for and naming certaine persons to be witches, as himselfe then affirmed, when there was some beleuing of him, and in reason to leade others to beleeue him, as wil appeare by the reason following. 4. whiles he was discouering these persons, he vttered those thinges which pass [...]d his knowledge and vnderstanding: For now it was that he expounded the Creed by the space of an howre: when Alice Freeman and widdowe Higgit were searched by diuers weomen, a good way from his fathers hou [...]e, he tould therof euen as they were searching, and that Alice Freeman ha [...]a mark of such a shoulder, and the other none found of her, which was euen so. VVhen Milicent Horslay was had before the abouenamed M. Perkins [Page 111] 4. or 5. myles distant from Nott. he tould the very time she was examyned, the words she then vsed for herselfe, and of the stripping & searching of her. In like sort he tould of the speaches and actions of her sister a myle of Nott. euen when the same fell out. And were it not to auoyde tedyousnes, much more of this kinde migh [...] heere be said. Seeing then it is cleare, that these speaches were vttered by the diuell: why should we not thinke that the other speaches, which concerned and accompanyed the same, & were vttered as it were with the same breath, came from the same spirit?
M. Dar. bent his chiefe force to perswade his auditorye,pag 145 that sathan would lurke sometimes about one (out of whome he had bene cast) suffering the party to be well for a good space, but that he was verily p [...]swaded, that Sathan would not giue him ouer, vntill in the end he had reposs [...]ssed him.
About 8.Darrell. weekes after the time the Discouerer. heere speaketh of, and after Somers had giuen it forth that he counterfeyted, I did openlye affirme, that Somers had not counterfeyted, and 2. that he was repossessed, and that it came from the subtlety of sathan then lurking in him, that he vexed him not, but I woulde haue b [...]ne ashamed, to haue saide, that Sathan would lurke sometimes about one, or that Sathan would not giue So. ouer vntil he had repossessed him, as the Disc. chargeth me to haue done: but proueth none of them not so [...]uch as by a salfe witnes, no not by So. owne testimony, who stādeth him in great stead at other times for the proofe of many worthy things. But that which the Disc. saith heere, he thwarteth and ouerthroweth else-where. for heere from the 7. of December vntill the 14. of Ianuary, he will haue me pratling to my auditory that Sathan lurketh sometimes about one, & that sathan wold not giue ouer vntill in the end h [...] had rep [...]ssessed Somers. in the whole Chapter following also affirming, that he began to be repossessed about the 14. of Ianuary: and in page 127. he telleth vs that [...]o. supposed repossession was about the 21. of Nouember. If I held and gaue it out about the 21. of N [...]uember, that So. was repossessed. it is not credible that I should from the 7. of December till the 14. of Ianu [...]r [...] ia [...]g [...]e as the Disc. affirmeth. And this is the 9. tyme that the Discouerer is conuinced by his owne Discouery
The author of the Narration writeth thus vpon So.pag 147 disposs [...]ssi [...]n M. Dar. was retayned preacher in Nott. that populous towne, hauing h [...]d no [Page 112] setled preacher there before this time, since the begining of her maiestyes raigne. [...]yther M. Aldridg or his companion are in danger of an hard imputation: except it may be thus holpen. M. Aldridg is v [...]ar of S Maryes in Nott. wheras this fellow peraduenture accounteth neyther persons nor vicars nor any that bear such popish names, for preachers: the Doctor to be chosen by the parrish, as M. Dar. was, is the preacher (forsooth) that must beare the beil.
The Narrator denyeth not, that they haue had a preacher, but no setled preacher, or standinge mynisterie, for that M. Aldridg hath flocks or congregations beesides to attend vppon as well as that, whereby it hath corne to passe, that his people of Nott. haue hearde his voyce oft times but once in a monneth, sometimes sildome: which many besides the Narrator account no setled ministery.
M. pag [...]48. Dar. spent about 4. or 5. weekes (next going before the 14. of Ianuary) in preaching, and reuiling those that helde So. for a counterfeyt.
Had I carryed my selfe in the pulpitt and worke of the ministery, a [...] the Disc. beareth the world in hand, I had bene more fytt and worthy to haue sitt at the plow tayle, and guided it, then in the chair of Christ Iesus, and to haue bene a guide to his people. I published the worke of god, presently after the dispossession of Somers & then [...]nd (as in duty I ought) make mention openly of So. and at other times I deny that eue [...] I mentioned him, saue that about a quarter of a yeare after his dispossession, and after he sayd he counterfeyted, I [...]a [...]e against that [...]urs [...]d confession of his, and against them that would [...]aue him to be a counterfeyt. And this I did twise, once vppon the [...]ordes day to my owne people, & an other time not long after to them and others come out of the coasts thereab [...]uts met togither at a fast At this latter time also I remember, I vsed a few wor les conco [...]niuge his re [...]oss [...]ssion And whereas the Disc. saith in the chapter b [...]fore that I prea [...]hed at Nott. about that time, viz. from about the 7. [...]f [...] to the 14.pag 145. of Ianuary 6. or 7. s [...]rmons, v [...]pon the 43. 44. 4 [...]. [...] [...]pon the 12. of [...]ath [...]w, con [...]erning sathans returne to re [...]n [...]ter he [...] for they [...]ere preached in Nouember, two of them [...] of his moneth, and so on forwardes [...]n t [...]e [Page 113] Lordes dayes vntill I had finished that [...]cripture. He bringeth mee in depo [...]ing this, but (as [...]ull o [...]ten) he hath corrupted my deposityon t [...]e [...] o [...] [...]me being o [...] his owne inserting. Beesides when I pr [...]ached these [...]ermons more then 6. of the 7. sermons were of spir [...]ua [...] po [...]e [...]ion. and that in both these I spake as the truth is, the inhabitants of Nott. can witnesse.
The Disc.Pag 145. [...]aith further that with this argument of diuels I so troubled my audito [...]y, that they grew very weary of a, and some blamed me for [...] to my [...]ace.
Truly it is very vnlikely, seing whiles I was preachinge of this scripture, they generally made choyce of me for their teacher. It [...] indeede that some two or three of the chief frendes to counter [...]ei [...]ing, naturall men, not fauoring of the spirit, shewed some dislike to my preaching, and adui [...]ed me to preach of loue and charity, sayinge t [...]at they were euer in charity before I came there: but this was about a quarter of a yeare after the [...]e 7. sermons, wherin I had preached the [...]aw (that [...]o they might be drawne to hunger and thirst after the gospell, and made fitt to receaue it) which was not sweete and pleasynge vnto them and therevppon they kicked with the heele against me pre [...]uning to instruct their teacher, and to direct their guide (like to the schosier, that should take vppon him to teach his schoolemaister) which is no new nor strange thing.
My father in law (saith So.) receaued at two collections made by M. pag 148. Dar. meanes the so [...]e of twenty nobles, or thereabouts, in respect of his trouble and charge, when I was in my pretended fits.
VVhat a shamelesse boy is this, seeing the contrary is notoryously knowne to the inhabitants of Nottingham. I haue shewed before that at the first collection made at his dispossession, his father in law had neuer a penny, and at the second but part thereof, as I gesse about 20. s. or 4. nobles, whereof part was to apparrell Somers And these collections were not by my meanes, otherwise then by spakling to the people at the dissoluing of the congregation to be mindfull of the poore, if so I did. Neyther doe I doubt but that the Discou. knoweth this to be very false, yea few better, & yet behold he publisheth it for truth to the world. For who can thinke but that he hath examyned the boy his father in law thereabouts: first in hope to haue it confirmed by his deposition, if any such thing happely had bene: 2. though it should proue otherwise, [...]et hoping either by threats or by flattering speaches to draw him therevnto: for if Rob. Cooper the bo [...]s father [...] lawe haue deposed as the Disc. affirmeth, he hath sundrye [Page 114] times in other things deposed as falsly as So. himselfe hath heerein. Beesides it is very likely that the Disc. hath had some speach hereof, eyther with the Maior, or M. Freeman, or M. William Gregory, from whome he might learne the certayntye heerein. For the Maior giue So father in law that which he had of the collection, and if it were 20 nobles, from him he receaued it, who can witnesse that I neuer spake word to him concerning the same so that were that true which is fals and that So. father in lawe had 20. nobles, yet it made not against me. Seeing now we heare nothinge of this 20. nobles from none of these but only from Somers, not a deposition among the multitude of depositions confirminge this, we may be sure that it is not onlye false, but iustly suspest the Disc. himselfe to know the falshood of it.
It is to be obserued:pag. 150. how some of M. Dar. chief frends haue left him after a sort in two of the chiefest poynts of this whole action. One of them hauing giuen his opinion, that So. did not dissemble those fitts which he acted before the Commissioners, deputed from the Lord Archbishop of Yorke: but that it was the diuell in him, that played those prankes in his body, could (it seemeth) be content to acknowledg, that he was possessed: but a [...] the time of his examynation, he would not affirme that the said So. had bene at any time dispossessed, although (saith he) I haue heard by depositions and other reports, that might induce me very probably to thinke that he was dispossessed. The other being a very rash and headstronge yonge man, one M. Brinsley a minister: he at the time of his examination doubteth asmuch of Som repossession as the former did of his dispossession. I am fully perswaded (saith he) that William So. was possessed with an euill spirit, and that he was dispossessed: but concerning his repossession I am not therein so fully perswaded: although I haue many reasons to induce me so to thinke.
At the time of his examination (meaning M. Iohn Browne one of the 12. Commissioners, a very reuerend and learned man) he woulde not affirme, that is, vpon his oath (for the booke was presently called for so soone as any appeared before the B. of London) that So. was dispossessd. Did M. Browne leaue me, or yet the cause and worke of God which he regardeth a little more then me because he would not swear that So. was dispossessed. Truly it had bene very strange if he shoulde haue so deposed. One woulde thinke that he hath shewed himselfe a frend to the cause, whatsoeuer he is to me, in saying that he did not dissemble. 2. in affirminge that he was possessed, and that it was the diuell in him that played those prancks in his body, as the Disc termeth them. 3 that he did think that he was dis [...]oss [...]ssed, or to this effect. And for M. Brinsley a preacher of the gospell, it appeareth by his deposition, that [Page 115] he hath not left me nor yet the ca [...]. For he hath deposed that he is fully perswaded that So. was poss [...]ssed. 2. that he is fully perswaded he was dispossess [...]d. 3. that though he be not so fully perswaded of his repossession, yet he doth think so, meaning of the time present, because for any thing he knew, sathan after his repossessing of So. might percase be departed, Surely the Disc. was not wise in producing those depositions which euery childe may see maketh not for him, but against him. And as vnwise was he to tell vs that M Ireton his credit wrought som [...] inconvemence, through his facillity in beleuing those things which were tould him: albeit his speaches still did rely vpon this supposition, that if those thing [...] which he heard were true, then thus and thus. For M. Ireton is known as to be of singuler learning, so of great wisdome, and therefore (as it is said of svch in the prouerbes) will consider before he beleue as the things reported, so the credit of the reporter,prou. 14. 15. with other circumstaunces and none of those foolish ones which will beleue euery thing 2.prou. 14. 15. M. Ireton was not only tould and heard of the strange and fearefull operations of sathan, in and vppon the body of Somers, but was also an eye witnesse thereof, the daye of the commission, he beinge one of the Commissioners, so that this silly euasion of the Disc. will not serue his turn. And hereby, as partly also in that M. Ireton being by the B. of London deposed, concerning So. counterfeyting, possession, dispossession, & repossession, as well as the two former, (for he came not (sure) to London, dwelling an hundred myles of for nothinge, neither bein [...]e come was he kept by the Bishop sundry dayes, deposed, and often examyned, about nothinge, but in all likelihood the very same that M. Browne & M. Brinsley were,) & that of the said depositions or answers of his to the same articles, we heare nothing in this volume of depositions, it is a very easy thing for men to conie [...]ture, what M. Ireton thinketh of Som. For had there bene but a lyne for the Disc. purpose, all the world should haue heard of it. The same may be sayd by M. Euington a great scholler likewise & Commissioner, who togither with M. Browne and M. Brinsley was deposed and examyned: of whose answers also and what he an eye witnesse hath said to So. counterfeiting or not, his possession, dispossession, and repossession we heare not a worde. The secret testimony of these 4. so reuerent deuines, and open also by theire speaches from time to time, the wise and discreetr will regarde more then all the depositions the Discouerer to the contrary produceth.
Vpon M. pag. 151 or rather as the Disco. saith Dar. report & preaching that So. was reposs [...]ssed, there was then greater resort vnto him then before. M. Dar. still perswa [...]ing euery on that came (as (a) So. saith) that he the said So. was reposs [...]ssed: & that he [Page 116] remayned in all his sits vtterly senceiesse.
This is a manifest vntruth, for the next day after I first saide he was rep [...]eded, an [...] [...]efore I preached [...]o, I wen [...] to Ashby, wher [...] my [...] remayned, and before I returned (being the [...]ater day [...]o [...] lo [...]ing) [...]e was had to S. Ioanes, and said he councerte, ted, whether al [...]o I neither did no [...] might repayre vnto him, one only time excepted when the Maior was present. And after the Discouery of sathan before the 12. Commisioners, I was [...]it [...] him only the next morninge with diuers ministers at Edmund Garlands house, departing presently home to Ashby, from whose house he was departed, & [...] the dog turned to his vomyt, I meane his former confe [...]sion of counterfeyting, which he had disclaymed for a season, before I returned to Nott. and both these I can dyrectly proue. But now doth the Disc. proou [...] t [...]at be affirmeth? why thus So. saith it: and then the Reader may be su [...]e it is a lye.
It might gr [...]atly be maruayled what estimation & credit M. D ar. got by thos new sorgery of So. pretended repossess [...]on.pag [...] Howbeit many of the wiser s [...]rt, that wer [...] not poss [...]ssed, with the giddy humoure of nouel [...]yes (couered forsooth with zeale & sighings) did laugh this to scorne, as they did the rest.
The wiser sort the Disc. calleth those which did laugh to scorne the worke of god. Of such scorners the world was neuer without some when a far greater worke then this we treate of, and more wonderfull was wrought, and that ymediatly by the Lorde himselfe, whereof we reade in the 2.p [...]lm [...] [...]1. of the Acts, it is said some mocked. There is a generation and euer will be, that sitteth in the seate of the scornfull. But who are those wis [...]men he speaketh of? forsooth M. Walton Arch-deacon of Darbyshire, and M. Sales officiall: both nonresydents, and the latter a man of no learning, and as l [...]ttle wisdome and gouernment: He woulde neuer else (as I haue credibly hearde) haue bene the ryngleader in the setting vp of a may-pole the last sommer, with pypinge, and dancing, and that vppon the Lordes day. Out of the ministery are of these wise men, M. Peter Clarke Maior then of Nott. M. Freman and the other Nott. Commissioners. For beesides these there were s [...]arslye any (some papists only excepte [...]) which were knowne to wag the tongue against the worke of god, the multitude not only acknowleding it but reioycinge in it, and magnifyinge the name of god. And in the ministery none were knowne to be for counterfeyting, & a [...]ainst the possession and dispossession of Somers but the two former: vpon occa [...]yon that M. Walton did rise vp and that openly against the [Page 117] manifest worke of god, after one publique meeting about Som. there was an other at the same time agreed vpon. VVhen the appoynted day was come, there were mett togither many ministers and learned men, all which were for possessio, & no mā heard to speake a word for counterfeyting, this arch deacon and officiall excepted. Now all thes the Disc. accounteth to be men poss [...]ssed though not with diuells, yett with the giddy humour of noueltyes. VVell my brethren, it is farr better to be one of the foolish of this world, and for that folly to be laughed at and scorned, then of the wise, & ‘princes of this world, & for the same to be laughed at by him that dwelleth in heauen, and of the lord to be had in derisyon.’ 1 cor. 1 2 [...]. 1 cor. 2. 6. psa. 2. 4. But I desire to know of the Disc. (who can so well discern of spirits) with what spirit M. Walton was possessed, when beefore the Commissioners after all this contention, he renounced counterfeyting, and confessed it to be the finger of god, as both M. Euington & M. Iohn Strelley with others can witnesse: and whether at that time he also were not possessed with the giddy humour of noueltyes, couered with zeale and sighings.
So. grew weary of this his said relapse, after he had continued therein about sixe weekes,pag 15 [...] & said to Iohn Cooper that he should be quyet if he might get out of M. Darrell fingers, and be at S. Ioanes. And againe in the next leafe: Cooper signified to some of the Aldermen, what So. had said vnto him touching his desire that he might remayne with him, that so at the l [...]ngth he might be in quyet.
In these wordes the Disc. telleth vs how So. by the meanes of Iohn Cooper, got himselfe from his father in lawes house to S. Ioanes. The reason mouiug him there-vnto was, that being weary of counterfeyting through is long continuance therein, viz. for 6. weekes togither, he could not tell how to giue ouer his dissembling, because of me. To helpe himselfe therefore in this straight, he bethought hī of this course we heare of. For answer herevnto: first the Disc. doth not proue that So. was the cause of his going to S. Ioanes, no not by So. deposition, but onlye saith so him selfe. 2. By the deposition of Iohn Cooper page 177. the contrary doth appeare, as we shall presently heare. 3. we may hereby coniecture how false this is, in that S. Ioanes is a house in Nott. whether vagrant and ydle persons are sent and kept ver [...] straight to worke, beinge seuerely corrected if they fayle therein. Now who can thinke that So. who had runn away, first from M. Grayes, and after twise from Tho. Porter, was a yong fydler & singing boy, had also playd the counterfeit boy as the Disc. saith, first at M. Brackenburyes, then at Nott. should offer voluntarily his neck to [Page 118] the y [...]ake, (I meane of toy [...]esome labour) and his back to the rod of correction. And wherefore shoul [...] [...] this? [...]ecause (forsooth) otherwise he coulde not be q [...]y [...]t. & [...]tt himselfe [...]ut of my f [...]ngers, but must neades will he [...]ntinue [...]is c [...]unt [...]rfeyting, whereof ala [...] he gr [...]w w [...]ary. An [...]st riduculous [...], all [...] [...]ell consydered, which I leaue to t [...]e [...] him of. Yea but the Disc. is of an other mynde: for marke what he telleth vs, and that very solemnly in an other place.
If any saith be do [...] surmise these practis [...]s to be improbable, as beinge much subiect to danger,pag 7. in that the said parties that are so [...]unningly drawn on in those courses, may vpon many occasions detect them: they must know that these fellowes are well enough furnished in that behalfe. For first among [...]st the Papistes, it were sufficient to bringe a suspition of [...]eresye, that should but doubt that one w [...]re not p [...]ss [...]ss [...]d, if their preists affirmed the contrary. And we see amongst our selues, how hardly it is ind [...]red, that [...] pret [...]nded Exorcists are called into question, but be it that the worst should fall out: yet they haue such rules, as if you will allow th [...]m, they are safe enough. For if any doe once fall into their handes, or yealde th [...]ms [...]lues vnto their practises, they can neuer be ridd from them by any meanes, so lo [...]g as they are pleased to worke vpon them.
Considering these wordes of the Disc. and that he saith that c [...]unterfeytes can neuer be rid by any meanes from their teachers so long [...] a [...] they are pleased to worke v [...]on them: it is no maruaile though Som. we [...]e glad to get himselfe euen to S. Ioaues (the worst place for his case of a thousand) that so he might [...] himselfe of me: but rather a maruell that he could so berid of me, [...]eeing the Disc. saith that such schollers can neuer be rid of then mais [...]rs, no not by any meanes. If [...]i is be true S. H. how came it to passe that So. rid himselfe out of my [...]andes on [...]e before wh [...]n he was weary of counterfeyting, as now he is sai [...]e to be? So. (quoth the Disc.) beginning to be werie of counterfeyting, for ought that M. Dar. could doe, altogither refused to continue his dissembling cours any longer: and so made no shew of any of his pranks for the space of S. weekes. And agayne: So. growing weary of his dis [...]mulation, contrary to Dar relis perswasions gaue ouer all his tricks & practises. And this he pr [...]th substantially by So. testimony Hereof (saith [...]e So. in this s [...]rt. About the beginning of December, pag 144. pag 11 [...]. I did grow very weary of all my former practises, and there vpon did wholly leaue them, contrary to M. Dar. good liking who end [...]u [...]red to perswad me still to continue [...] could not preuayl [...] with me so farr. [...]us. 1. Here by the way we [...] is cō trary to himselfe, And this is the 10. [...] [...]inced by his owne Discouery. But I w [...]uld [...] (I say) [...] Disc. why So, could not as well gett himself [...] is latter tin cout [...] [Page 119] without the conueying of himselfe to S, Ioanes, as well as before. Others will thinke though the Disc. be of an other minde, that were it so that I had taught S [...]. to counterfeyt, as he will haue it, and he had but in secret tould me, that being weary of counterfeyting, he wolde counterfeyt no more, and rather then so he would discouer all, I woulde haue bene willing enough to haue rid my selfe of him, & if nedes I must busy my selfe in this worthy art, [...]aue [...]ather sought out a newe scholler, then haue trouble [...] my s [...]lfe with [...]ne so lazy, so way war [...]e, wauering, and p [...]ruerse, wherein also was such da [...]ger. For how [...] euer amongst the papists there is no danger to the pr [...]st tea [...]t ge one to counterfeyt, though the counterfeyt bewray all, so long as the priest affirmes the contrary, if we may beleeue the I [...]scouerer: yet I trust he will not say the same of the ministers of Christ Iesus amonge vs, and yet he doth say somthing bending that way. Moreouer, if S. m. saide thus to Cooper and went by his owne pro [...]urement to this said [...]nd to S. Ioanes: why when he was come thither di [...] Cooper [...]reat [...]n to whip him, if he would not leaue his [...]ricks, as Cooper [...]imselfe con [...]esse [...] vppon his oath to t [...]e 12. Commissioners? but more for the c [...]nuincing of this followeth forthwith. And where the Disc. pretendeth that So. grew weary of his relapse meaning counterfeyting to be reposses [...]e [...], because he had continu [...] th [...]r [...] about sixe weeke [...] [...] is therein greatly deceaued, for it was but two wee [...]es. So. Le [...]an to be repo [...]essed at or about the time of his yn pris [...]n [...]ent, as appeareth by the beginninge of t [...]is chapter page 49. but that was [...]ot about the 14. of [...] as the Disc. saith in the argument of this c [...]apter and So. also a little after, [...]ut t [...]e 14. of [...]ruary as I ca [...] pr [...]e by many witnesse. & the 24. of I [...] [...]e went to S. I [...]an [...]s, as is [...], where [...]ee was pr [...]ntly quyet and confessed his dissi [...]ulati [...]n. By t [...]is that hath here said we may partly see, that So. remoued not [...]imselfe for t [...]e cause heere alledged, to S. Ioanes, but they in [...]eed cau [...]ed [...]is r [...]m [...]uall wh [...]me Sathan vsed as his instr [...]ents to get from t [...]e boy that [...]ursed confession of counterfeyting which soone after he was there [...]ee made, the meanes first being vsed, which serued there vnto: viz. promises and threats, as [...]eereafter will appear. And those were our Nottingham Commissioners, who caused him to be carried thither greatly against the boyes and his parents will, vnder coullour to fynde out some counterfeytinge, where it was as manifest as the daye-light at noon, that there was no possibillity of co [...]nterfeytinge.
Concerning the occasion of So.pag 1 [...]7. remouing from his father in lawes hous to S. Ioanes in Nott. (a place where the poore are sett to worke) Iohn Cooper the keeper there deposeth thus. Being oft [...]ntimes with So. in his fits, & dilligently behoulding the course of his carriage in them: I grew very suspitious that he did but dissemble, and there vppon was well content, to haue the tuition of him, to make tryall of the matter: the rather, for that the boyes kepers and frendes that were about him, were willing to pleas [...] him in all his humors.
The true occasion or rather cause of Somers remouing, was neyther the former, whereof I haue spoken, nor yet this latter here mentioned, but first and chiefly the mallice of M. Freeman Alderman, because his kinswoman Allice Freeman was by So. detected for a witch which could not stay it selfe in accusing So. vniustlly of witchcraft, & imprisoning him, & after vppon bayle byndinge him ouer to answer it at the Assises, but proceeded & neuer gaue ouer vntill So. confessed that he had counterfeyted, he hoping therby as it should seme to recouer the good name of his kinswoman, and partly to disgrace and so consequently to be reuenged of me, whome in regarde of that discouery and the counterfeyting he then strove for and I gaynsaid, he hared extreamely, so as at the length he could not indure to come to the [...]hurch, when I exercised my ministery 2. the mallice of M. Gregory the towne clarke (a popish mate) against the work of god, that is the dispossession of Somers and this because of his religion, being in hart a papist, as is playn, in that for the space of eleuen yeares before he had not receaued the lordes supper. Now the papists & their adherents (albeit the learneder sorte of them doe acknowledge a reall possession and dispossession of Sathan in and out of the bodyes of men) cannot yet in patience indure that any such worke should be wrought in our church and by our ministery by fasting and prayer performed b [...] vs. This forsooth the [...] will haue peculiar to their own synagogue, t [...] their own portusse, to their owne Te rogamus, mūbled prayers, processions, coniu [...]ings, & ceremonyes, as else-wher hath bene manifestly [Page 121] shewed. To these came M. Morey an Alderman one also reputed to be vmound and popish these three did draw with them M. Hart Alderman and M. Clarke then Maior a man very easy because of his simplicity to be [...]ulled: which 5. assembled in the towne hall, sent for me, signifying vnto me, that they purposed to take So. and comit him to the custody of two honnest men, because they suspected him to counterfeyt, which accordingly they did 3 dayes after: saue that the men t [...]ey prouided to be So. keepers namely Iohn Cooper & Nich. Shepherd were scarsely honnest and of good name as we shall heare hereafter.
The day after that So.Pag 178. came to S. Ioanes, he did counterfeyt himselfe (saith Nicholas Shepherd) to be in a fit, because (as I think) certain we [...] men were come thither vnto him to see him, who did greatly bemoa [...]e him: where vppon I remouing the said weomen from him, tould him whilest hee was in his tricks and in Iohn Coopers pres [...]nce: that if he would not leaue & rise vp, I would set such a payre of k [...]p-knaps vpon him as should make hī to rue it: & there vpon So. did presently rise, and left his said tricks, & had no more fits, whilest he continued there, being the space almost of a monneth. The next day I falling into some better acquaintance with him, (be vppon my promise that I would be his frend, and procure him fauour from M. Maeior & his brethren) did confesse vnto me, that all he had done in the course of his former tricks, were but counterfeyted, and said, that when I woulde. I should see all his said tricks, and how he did them. The same day I tould Iohn Cooper, what So. had confessed vnto me, and willed him that when they were in bed togither, he should talke with him thereof, sayinge, that I verily thought, he would confesse all vnto him at large. And accordingly it fell out. For as Iohn Cooper hath deposed, So. tould him, that all the tricks he had done in his said possession and repossession were all of them counterfeyted.
It is very true that is said here of a fit that So. had before certaine weomen, and is as true that the same day or day before he had an other in the garden before M. Freeman and some other: vpon the sight whereof, because of his greuous beating of himself, with his face groueling and tongue thrust into the moulds, wallowing, & foming, he the said M. Freeman affirmed, that he had the falling sicknesse, and this was presently bruited throughout Nottingham. If So. were weary of his relapse or pretending to be reposs [...]ssed. that is of counterfeyting, & said vnto Cooper, pag 152. & 178. that his desire was to be at S. Ioanes, and that so at the l [...]ngth he might be quiet an [...] giue ouer his counterfeyting, as is said in this very page, and in the lea [...]e before why did he fall to the doinge of his tricks againe after he was at S. Ioanes? It is absurd to say that [Page 122] he did thus, because the weomen did bemone him for the weomen being remoued or as Cooper deposeth page 193. put [...]ut of the house, and so departed, he was st [...]ll at his tricks: It cannot therefore be that he did at this time his tricks because of the [...]eomen: neither becaus be thought men tooke some pleasure to behold him, and for that cause himself in the a [...]ti [...]ge of them. Neither can it be that Shepheard and Cooper did threaē him, that the weomē or any other might see, that they could make him leaue his tricks, and all his knauery: seeinge the weomen were gone home, and they two alone with Som. in his fit, when they did threaten him. Moreouor, it is confessed that So. at S [...]m Ioanes in a fit, being threatned by Co [...]per to be whipped, and by Shepheard to be pinched with a paire of knipknaps, pag. 19 [...]. See then good reader [...] this Dis [...]o crosieth & entangleth himselfe for yf this [...]pposed count [...]rfeyt. did giue oue [...] his trickes: for th [...]eates o [...] feare, how then did he grow we ar [...] of them, or did volunta [...]ly reu [...]e himselfe to be quiet. did therevpon presently leaue his tricks, and had no more fits, whilest he was at S. Ioanes: It cannot therefore be that So. left his counterf [...]yting, because he grew (a) weary thereof, and did of himselfe goe to S. Ioanes to be (a) quyet, and that he confessed somuch to Cooper before he came to S. Ioanes, as the Disc. affirmeth page 152. and 178. And this is the 11. time the Discouerer is conuinced by his Discouery.
VVe are besides to obserue heere, first that this confession of counterfeyting was got, by one Nich. Shepheard, and Iohn Cooper two very dissolute and infamous men. I remember in a certificate made by one of Nott. to the Arch-bishop of York, wherevnto many of the chief of Nott. subscribed, there were these wordes vsed concerninge these honest men, that t [...]ey were two and yet [...] good [...]uough against Darrell. rak [...]shames, the better of them hauing bene twise (o) araigned. 2. that these were fit instrumentes for Sathan to worke by, 3. that Som. confession of counterfeytinge was not voluntary, but extorted & by threats compassed.
The 26. of February being Sonday, So. was desir [...]us to goe to the church, and I tould him that if he should so doe, & then fall againe to one of his ould tricks,pag. 193. the people would be much troubled. Wherevpon (quoth So) you know what I haue confessed vnto [...]ou, and I will giue you my hande and doe promise you [...]aithfully that I will not then fall into any sit And so I went to the church with him, both in the for [...]noone and in the afternoone, & he kept his promise with me.N [...]c Sheppearde pag 207.
By this deposition of Sh [...]h [...]ards, it is playne that [...]otwithstanding S [...]m. c [...]n [...]ession and shew of c [...]unter [...]e [...]tinge [...]ettle deponent did not hastily beleue him, but made [...] at least at his counterfeyting or else why should [...] vse th [...]se such like words: if [...]u should [...]all [...] wold be much tr [...]ubled &c. hence also it was, that both [...] [Page 123] all the time he was at S. Ioanes, were euer both or one of them at his elbow, giuing their diligent attendance vppon this counterfeyt where soeuer he was in church or else-where, as is well knowne to the inhabitants of Nott. In that likewise the Maior with the Aldermen aforesaid, and Gregory hired this couple of honnest men, and gaue them their wages, to wayt at an inch vppon Somers and that not only vntill he had confessed he counterfeyted, but after also for the space of a moneth, all one as if he had denyed that he dissembled, and stood to the truth & present possession, in which state whosoeuer is, it is verye requisite he haue a keeper or keepers, because of the danger he is in to be destroyed by the diuell: it argueth that they also doubted he was no counterfeyt, notwithstanding his confession suspectinge the truth thereof.
M. Dar.pag 185. pag 186. was charged by her Matesties Commissioners to haue sought many wayes to haue withdrawn So. from his said conf [...]ssion, & haue sluck vnto it that he was possessed. And againe, when M. Dar. perceaued that So. by no pryuate meanes that he could vse would be drawne &c.
Here is a whole chapter consumed, and many words vsed about iust nothing. I once and only once vsed a few wordes to So. whyles he remayned at S. Iones, and that in the presence of the Maior & som others, reprouing him of the haynous sinne he had committed, and the great scandall he had giuen, in affirming that he counterfeited, his own conscience accusing [...]im thereof: neither is any more [...]eposed against me. And what herein did I ill beeseeming me, or that I ought not, and in duty was bound to doe?
I confessed being examyned that So. in saying he had in the whole course of his former fits diss [...]mbled, lyed therein greuously against his owne c [...]nscience,pag 186. to the d [...]shonor of god, and lurt of his church Therevpon saith the Discouerer, Consider the gentle zeale of benefiting the church, by his faculty and skill in casting out diuells.
My me [...]ning [...]as that the people of god beleeuing and meditating of the worke of god wrought vpon Somers, woulde no doubt receaue thereby great profit, wherof many though not all, through this lye of his, and cursed confession of counterfevting are depriued an [...] not only so, but thereby drawne to receaue a false report and euil nāe against the worke of god, and by consequent against the Lorde himselfe, and to iustify the wicked, which is an abomynation before [...]he [Page 124] lord. And this tendeth to the dishonour of god, and hurt of his church [...] people
Being examyned I confessed, pag 187. that I had said at sometimes, that So. affirming that he counterfeyted, was a confirmation that he was repossessed.
M [...] reason is,math. 12. 42. because the same, inioyned with his obstinacy is [...] certaine argument that he is empty swept and garnished, and therefore if he were possessed and dispossessed, he is repossessed.
M. Dar.p [...]g 188. breathed out his second oracle (which is my second shift to auoyd So. confession) saying that it was no maruaile though he coulde the his sits considering that he had more deuills in him then before. Hereof M. Dar hath not bene examyned, because it was one of the interogatoryes whervnto he refused to answer. For true it is that after that he had bene examyned diuer [...] times about this matter, he found himselfe so perplexed, as that he refused to be any further examyned, saying that his conscience was troubled, in that he had answered somuch already. wherein he is not greatlye to be be blamed. For although a lyar must haue a good memory, yet by many crosse questions, he may be taken short, as it hath happened to him in many particulers.
Heerein appeareth manifestly the mallice, craft and peruerse wrestinge of this Discouerer:, For as I knewe not what the interrogatoryes were I refused to answer vnto, so did I not therefore refuse becaus I was taken short as he would haue it, or for that I was not able sufficiently to answer them, neither I thanke god was I therefore in my self perplexed, or my conscience troubled, but for that hauing yealded to somuch before as men with any modesty or conscience could require at my hands, yea to more, and hauing answered already to no lesse I thinke then to 190. or 200. interrogatoryes, I perceaued euidently by lamen table experience, tha [...] my said answering albeit it were by oath, did not at all helpe to purge or cleare me as an innocent, and to put an ende to the controuersy, wherevnto the Lord hath sanctifyed an oth and which was the thing I expected, and hoped for: [...]ea that this was not the scope and drift of this my examynation and multitude of Interrogator [...]es (howsoeuer the B. of London did so pretend) but to entrap me cunningly, if happely they could, & to make me my owne [Page 125] appeacher and accvser, when they were wholly dectitute of other me aues to prove that which they did so eagerly and earnestly stryue to boult out against me, namely this counterfeiting as now is manifest to all men, a thing that neither by the law of god nor man I was bound vnto, if I had bene guilty, as heauen and earth is my witnesse I was not. Secondly I refused to depo [...]e any further, because manye of the interrogatoryes were most vayne childish and ridiculous, as may appeare by the Discouery it selfe, especially if we consider, that from thē my guiltynesse was in part to be gathered, For this cause also I confesse I was greiued (& as I tak it iustly greiued) in my soule to answer any further vpō my oth, & to call to witnesse the gloryous & fearfull name of the Lorde, (whereat euery Christian ought in reuerence to tremble) to such base, tryflinge, and ridiculous things as were then propounded vnto me without end or lymitation, (which I per [...]eiued by former experience) as being not worthy to be cōfirmed by the testimony of gods most glorious name. But alas I knew not what the articles were vntill I was sworne: and at the first time I was beefore the Bishop to be examyned, I yealded to answer to those thinges which should concerne my dealing with So. or any of the persons whome I had affirmed were possessed: which I did for the further confirmation of my innocency, and for auoydinge of that suspition which I feared would haue risen vpon my denyall to haue answered. And at the tim of this refusall to answer, I spake to this effect to the Bishop as partly appeareth by the wordes heere mentioned. Now where the Disc. pretendeth that I am contrary to my selfe in many particulars, I demaund of him, why he hath not noted and recorded those my particulars contrarietyes, or at least giuen some tast thereof. It may be he hath referred t [...]em to his next volume or malitious inuectiue against Darrell, because peraduenture there is such a heape of them that they cannot well be contayned in this Discouery of his without tediousnesse to the Reader: Indeede as the Disc. orderth the matter there be many contradictions betwixt his deponents and me: But the questiou & doubt is first, whither he hath produced both their depositions and mine truly or no: Secondly, if he haue done so, then whether I haue deposed truly, or they whose depositions haue bene obteyne [...]and compassed for the most part by threates or a lurements as I offer and am [...]able to prooue to those that are in authority if I may be therevnto admitted: notwithstanding I finde it not mentioned throughout his whole D [...]sc [...]uery, in what one partic [...]uler thing I am contrary to my selfe, wh [...]rof to the wi [...]e and vnpartiall Reader I leaue the c [...]nsideration, as also of the manifould contrariet [...]es or particuler things wherein the Discou [...]rer is contrary to him [...]elfe in his Dis [...]ouery: in nomber 15. which [Page 126] in their propper places I haue noted, and to iudge him of his owne mouth: desiring the Discouerer in his next treatise, to reconcile those places in his Discouery: and to shew how I haue either ignorantly mistaken him, or malitiously peruerted his words or else hold his peace altogither, and by his sylence proclaime to all men the falshood he hath hitherto maynteyned: for that he will confesse the truth, & shāe himselfe to giue glory to god, (which for him were a happy thinge) thereof there is little or no hope.
Amongst many wayes whereby men are corrupted, and induced to speake falsly, allurements by fayre promises, and threatninges haue not the leyst force: which being very well knowne to M. Dar. and his good frendes, they thought it might carry some good probabillity,pag 191. and serue for a shift, to giue it out: that So. was so wrought and drawne to affirme, that he had dissembled. Bvt how vntruly they haue charged him herein, the depositions following will declare
So.pag 191. (as the Disc. saith) deposeth, that he was not induced by any promises so to confesse, but did it willingly. And M. Hurt, M. Iackson, M. Freeman, & M. Gregory testify, that he did of his own free will without compulsion anyways. The men that were cheifly suspected to haue delt with So.pag 193. as heere it is supposed, were Iohn Cooper and Nicholas Shepheard: whose depositions follow. I neuer knew (saith Shepheard) of any promises made to the boy,pag 192. to confesse that he had counterfeyted: but I remember that M. Iack son promised,pag 193. that if he would declare the truth, he would be good vnto him and helpe him to a seruice in London. Indeed I confesse, that in one of the boyes fits at S.pag 192. Ioanes I threatned to haue a payre of pincers to pinch him by the toes, if he vsed these tricks. And Iohn Cooper thus: I doe not know any that perswaded So. to confesse himselfe to be a dissembler. Againe So. (after his comming to S Ioanes) did pretend himselfe within a day or two to haue certayne fits,pag 193. wherevpon the said Cooper, putting at one time sundry wyues out of the house, (at whose comming he the said So. did fall into one of the said fits) and then giuing him some wordes of correction, viz. threatninge to whi [...] him, he the said So presently rose vp. By neither of theis depositions can it be collected, that they threatned the boy to say he had dissembled, or that thereby he was induced so to affirme.
And [...]eere is all the Disc. proofe of that he saith, and disproofe of that I haue affirmed. If So. testimony be true (else sure the Disco. [Page 127] woulde not rely somuch vpon him, nor produce him as he doth eueri hand while, for the proofe in a manner of euery particular thing, wherewith it pleaseth him thus falsly and iniuriously to charge me) that which he hath testifyed concerninge this poynte is to be regarded,aus. [...]. which heere followeth. After So. had for the space of a moneth, euen during that time he remayned at S. Ioanes, said he counterfeyted, he was brought before the 12. Commissioners, affirming the same, vntill being cast into sundry fits, and vexed anew by sathan (wherin the deede it selfe shewed the contrary) he acknowledged to the Commissioners, that he did not dissemble. Thus saying (viz. that he dissembled not) and being tormented by the diuell, he continued 10. days at one Ed. Garlands house, in which time he was asked by Garland and others then present why he had counterfeyted, seing it was other wise? He answered, and after set it downe with his owne hande writing, (which is yet to be seene) thus: Beinge at S. Ioanes there came vnto me a thing like vnto a dog, and said vnto me &c. And Nicholas [...]he pheard said, and if I were in a fitt againe, he woulde fetch a paire of knypknaps and a rope, and he would make me confesse, (meaning that he was a counterfeyt) or else hang me, And Iohn Cooper and Shepherd said, and if I would say, that I was a counterfeyt, that M. Maior and the Aldermen would giue me ten pound, and I should set vp any trade that I would, and I had better to say that I was a counterfeyt & liue like a man, then to haue nothing. For if I should say that I was not a counterfeyt, and goe into the cleargyes hands I should haue nothing
If this answer and hand writing be true (and it is greatly confirmed by Shepheards deposition and made manifest to be true in part) this poynt is cleared and it thereby euident that So. an [...] [...]. was induced by promis [...]s and threatnings to say he counterfeyted. 2. This appeareth by the aforesaid depositions, for howsoeuer the former depo [...]ents being [...] odlesse men, not fearing an oath, deny the promise, which doubtles they from the Maior and some of the Aldermen made knowne vnto him (for as I remember M. Iackson Alderman acknowledged as [...]uch in the town hall in the hearing of many, but said they did it in pollic [...]e, to drawe the boy on) least they should bring some disgrace vpon the said Maior and Aldermen, yet Shepheard we see maketh mention of a promise, if he would declare the truth, that is, confesse that he had counterfevted: for he had not vntill that day affirmed that he did not c [...]unterfevt, which if they had accounted for truth, that he had declared vnto them alreadye, A promise then viz, to be good vnto him &c. was made to So. if he would conf [...]sse a counterfeyting, called [...]eere the truth. And page 179. Shepheard deposeth thus: So. vpon my promise that I would be his frend, and procure him fauour from M. Maior [...] his [Page 128] brethren did confesse vnto me, that all he had done in the course of his former tricks were but counterfeyted, whether now there was any promise made to So. by Shepheard and he induced thereby to say he counterfeyted. Let the discreete Reader iudge, as also whether this deponent of the Disc. and for counterfeyting, be not forsworne.
But that by threatnings he was induced to say he dissembled it is by their depositions euident. For So. being in one of his fits, the one of them confesseth that he threatned whip him, the other to pinch him with a payre of pincers, if he vsed any more of those trycks that is counterfeit tricks: the learning of which and neuer vsing them afterwards as it is confessed he did vpon these threats, carrieth with it in reason a secret or still confession of counterfeytinge. which I say was sought and aymed at in these threats. pag 178. This furtheir appeareth by Shepheardes deposition mentioned a little before: The day after (saith he) that So came to S. Ioans he did counterfeyt himselfe to be in a fit, wherevpon I tould him whilest he was in his tricks that if he would not leaue and rise vp I would sett such a payre of knipknaps vppon him, as should make him to rue it: and therevpon So. did presently rise and lest his said tricks, and had no more fits, whilest he continued there, being the space almost of a moneth Heere we see that Shepheard sweareth that So. counterfeyted, and that beinge so perswaded he threatned him if be would not leaue his counterfeyting, now let euery one iudge, whether it is not likely that with the forsakinge of his counterfeyting he sought not for a confession of counterfeyting: wee are to obserue heere that Shepheard threatned So. with a payre of knipknaps if be were in a fit againe according to So. answer & writinge, which may well induce vs to beleeue So. in the rest he hath vttered with the sāe breath, and namely that Shepheard said he would make him confesse, that he counterfeyted or else hang him, with the roape that he threatned to fetch with his paire of knipknaps. 3. Speaking of this his threatning it is said, that therevpon So. left his tricks, and had no more fits. The tīe when So. made this confession is to be marked. It was presentlye after this threatning and promising, and not before. These things considered it cannot be denyed but that So. by promises & threats was induced to affirm that he had dissembled: at the least, that in my Apollogy I did not falsly report hereof as the Disc. in the argument of this Chapter affirmeth but according to the truth: Mv wordes are these: For the obteyning of this confession, Cooper and Shepheard (two most lewd and euell disposed persons) threatned him the one to whip him, the other to pinch him with a payr of pincers, as appeareth both by So. confession, and their owne vpp [...]n theyr oathes before the 12. Commissioners: vpon occasion of these wordes and for the disprouing whereof this chapter was compiled by the Discouerer.
But by M. Dar. owne rule, in that So. being in a fit heard their sayd threatning speaches,pag 19 [...] and rising vp had no more fits, whilest he was at S Ioanes, it seemeth to be apparant that he was a dissembler.
My rule letteth not but that So. being in a fit might heare: for I hould that howsoeuer those in whome are vncleane spirits, be in their fi [...]s ordinarily depriued of their sences, yet not alwayes, nor at all ties but is then and so ort otherwise, as the spirit shall see it make for his aduantage, which I affirme of this fit, and euery other that S [...]. hath had (specially) since that time, and hath still I doubt not in secret bofore some, if it be so that in these fits he doth heare. But how doth the Disc. prooue that So. did heare their threatning speaches in the fitt hee men [...]onetn? su [...]ery not at all. It is to no purpose to say that he semed to heare by that which he did presently vpon their threatnings for they that be possessed [...]eeme to others to see, when they see nothing, to go with their feece, to strike with their handes, and to speake, when not they but the diuell performetn thes things, as hath already bene shewed out of the scriptures: euen so they seeme to heare, when they heare not And for the rising vp, that is the giuing ouer his tricks, hauing no more fits for a moneth: we must vnderstand, that he which did these trickes (as the Disc. prophanly calleth the [...]) could as easily put an ende vnto them, and would readily doe it, when he sawe it make for his aduantage, that is, the perswading of the world, that So. had counterfeited what and how greatly the diuell gayneth by this cunning trick of his aboue the rest [...]e hath done in So. body, euery one may now see, and we that haue bene thus long prisoners doe feele.
That which the Disc. addeth concerning sorcery, charming and anoynting, of So. is false fabulous & slaunderous: neither my selfe nor any of my frends euer dreamed, that through these or any of these Som. was euer induced or compelled to say that he had dissembled, as the Disc. affirmeth, but proueth not nor neuer wilbe able iustly to proue:pag 194 only this it was: Some in Nott. suspected least whiles So. remayned at S. Ioanes there were that sought the casting of the diuell our of So. that counterfeyted, not by prayer and fasting, but sometimes by coniuration, at other time by an oyntment wherewith M. Gregory a reputed papist caused him to be annoynted. It is said by the Disc and deposed by his witnesse Shepheard and Cooper that by M. Gragoryes appointment, this oyntment was giuen him to mak him more nimble to shew his tricks: yea but it should seeme that it had an other odd quallity in it, for when Shepheard gaue some of this oyatment to Mary Cooper, (Som. sister) to annoynt her finger as by his deposition appeareth, he said that she should [Page 130] haue no more fits, what this oyntment was, and where it was had, whether of M. Gregory himselfe, or by his appoyntment of the Apothecary, doth not appeare in the depositions, in which poynt is to be noted the couert & close carriage of both the deponents.
Of M. Dar. [...] 195 ridiculous pretence, that So. was induced by the diuell in forme of a black dogg [...] and an asse, to say he had dissembled.
But heereof we shall not neede to doubt, how ridiculous soeuer it seeme to the Disc. if we can perswade our selues of the truth of Somers former answer and hand-writing wherevpon it relyeth, and is grounded, His wordes be these.
Being at S. Ioanes, there came vnto me a thing like vnto a (o) dog, & said vnto me: And if I would consent vnto him and say that I was a counterfeyt, he would giue me a bagg of gould, and if I would not, he wold mak me be hanged, orelse he wold teare me in peeces. And if I woulde I shoulde doe any thing that I would take in hand, and he would come [...]o mee lyke a mouse, and would helpe me. And there came to me a thing like anvs Somers be a man of that [...] & h [...]ste stin [...]so [...] t [...]n ticall with M. Ha [...]s [...]tt and the Bishop against M [...]. why are they not as kiud heere to beleeue him in this poynt, when he [...]peaketh for the clearinge of D [...]rrell. yea the cause it selfe also, for which Dar. fusse reth. assè and said if I would not say that I was a counterfeyt, he would cast me into the well, and so went away.
VVe shall be the better perswaded of the truth heereof, if wee first remember that which by experience hath bene found true, that it is Sathans vsuall manner to appeare in visible shapes to them he possesseth, and that So. was now possessed. 2. that So. in his sitts beefore the Commissioners said (as it were in the throate) a black dogg a dog a dogg a dogg, iterating the same very oft and speaking at that time no thinge else in his fitts.Thyreus chapt. 6. 5. et cap 7. 6. 3. that three of the Commissioners saw a black dogg (in appearance) about the boy in a fitt or fitts, busy about his face, and none other. Now it could not be but had it bene a dogg indeede, some others also should haue seene him, there beinge so many thronging about him, yea surely one or other would haue dryuen him away, either for the safetye of the boy, or that they might the better haue seene, whereof euery one was so desirous: and wold neuer haue indured him to haue chopt at his face, as a water-dogge at a duck, as it was said by some of good credit he did. 4. where this thinge like a, blacke dogge that is the diuell, promised to helpe Som. in any thinge he would take in hand, mening, to doe those things he formerly had done in him, because So. saving he counterfevted (vpon which condition he made him this promise) might the rather be beleeued to counterfeyt, it is manifest that therein this writing is true, for that euer since he made that confession vntill this day, So. when he wil doth his trick [...] [Page 131] such as none can doe, and therefore we may be assured this thing like a mouse doth helpe him, and when he will, he leaueth & putteth an end vnto them, as though So. had done all, and not this mouse. S. That the second or latter part of this writing also is true, as is before shewed. Now these fyue things being true, as indeede they are, I see not why any should doubt of the truth of this writing: which beinge true it is manifest that So. was induced by the diuell in forme of a black dogge and an asse, to say he had dissembled: and then is not this Darrells ridiculous pretence?
There is added a sixt inducement, viz. the feare of hanging: he being slandered to haue bewitched one Stirland to death.pag 199. For the clearing therfore of this vntruth: So. before hath deposed, that one cause why about the 14. day of Ianuary 1597. he fell againe to those fitts, (wherevpon M. Darrell affirmed that he was repossessed) was this: viz. The feare of su [...]h daunger, as he otherwise might haue fallen into, by reason of the said accusation, cō cerniug his bewitching of Stirland to death.
Is not this vntruth like to be well cleared by So. deposition? But to let that goe, and to deliuer heerein the truth. So. beinge charged with felony and for the same imprisoned, as is confessed page 149. we all know that at the assises he was to be arraigned and therefore in danger of hanging. I desire now to know how So. could be freed frō this danger, by falling into his former fitts. The Disc. telleth vs for that th [...]r by he should be sure to be defended & vpheld by M. Dar. & his frends so far forth as they were able themselues, or by any other meanes that they could procure on his behalf. why but Dar. & his frends had they bene willing & desirous, were not able to deliuer him frō the danger he was in, and keepe him from his tryall, specially the matter being in the hands of Dar. and So. greate aduersaryes: neither yet did I or anve of my frends attempt anye such thinge. as the Maior with the Aldermen and town clarke know full well: whereby it is playne that as we were vnable, so we desired not to keepe him from his tryall: This therefore can be no reason of So. returning to his old byas of dissanulation. Yea I desire the Disc. heereafter to shew, how possible So. falling again into his former sitts could any way helpe to deliuer him [...]elfe from the suspition of [Page 132] witch [...] [...] being the thing that brought him within the danger of hanging. I am very sure it was the onlye way to bring him to be condemned for a witch, and so to the gallowes: and there [...]ore wee may be sure it was not Somers, but the diuell in So. that being returned and entering into his house againe, fell to his olde byas: for thus it was: The aduersaryes especially M. Freeman and [...]l. Gregory, hauing contended for counterfeyting about 11. weekes, but not preuayling, it so fell out, that one Sterland of Snenton neere Nott. hauing bene one day in the ma [...]kett at Nott. fell there sick, whereof he dyed, but before in his sicknesse said (a [...] his wise and others affirmed) that So. had trode, vpon his hee [...]e, whē he was last at the said marke [...]t, and had certainly bewitched him, as appeareeth by page 149. Herevppon it was bruited throughout Nottingham that S [...]. was a witch, and not possessed, and so all that he had before done, or suffered, came [...]rom himselfe, and his familyar spirit. This rumour spreading it selfe, the matter was inquired into, & foūd out that he dyed (as the phisitian saith) of a bastard plurisy, in his rauing saying as is afore [...]aid, which is confessed page 149. his wife also affirming, that she would not for any thing say that So. had bewitched her husband. Heerevppon the aforesaid rumor suddenly vanished and came to naught. But M. Freman and M. Gregory comming from London abont ten dayes after, reu [...]ued the same, and of iu [...]t nothinge made a haynous matter, and would needes haue So. to be a witcn. M. Freeman got to his owne howse Sterlands wi [...]e, and some of her neighbours, and so wrought them that the poore wife & her neighboures said forthwith after openly in the towne hall somuch, as wherevppon for the bewitching Sterland her husband to death, So. was imprisoned and they bound to giue euidence against him at the next a [...]sises. And heereof So. was not ignorant, being a matter notoriously knowne to the inhabitants of Nott. Thus wee see how So. came to be in feare & danger of hanging, and by whose meanes or procurement. what was now to be done by Somers or what was the safest courie for him to take, whereby to free himselfe from the daunger he was in, & to saue his life? Surely to say and stand to it that he counterfeyted in all that he had done before, for who would then accuse him of witchcraft, or giue eare to such accusation? If he would affirme that he himselfe did all by art in disse [...]nulation, no body would beleeue that he had either diuell or spirit, or any thing to doe with spirit or familiar, this (I say) wa [...] an eas [...] and sure way to saue his life, an [...] so it proued. Agayne, S [...] might thus thinke with himselfe M. Freeman and M. Gregory who would fa [...]ne haue me to be a counterfeyt: are they whoe haue caused me to be accuse [...] of witch [...]a [...], and they are able to take that order with M. Maior, and the other Aldermen they specially ioyninge [Page 133] [...] matter shall [...] stood to the truth, and had neuer acknowledged any counterse, [...], for any [...]ing man could see, he had bene as certaynlye arraigned of [...], as [...]e [...]as accu [...]ed and ymprisoned for the same, [...]rlands wise an [...]her neig [...]bours had giuen euidence against him, a [...] such a lury ( [...] trust) ca [...]ed out to haue gone on him, as it [...], be wold haue found [...] guilty, as well as one at the [...]ame a [...]nes, that found [...] not guilty of murmering or be [...] to death the childe of [...] Co [...]per [...] to [...]omers. pag 200. VVhether So now were d [...]awne to say he ha [...] [...]ssembled, for feare o [...] hanging, as I a [...]firme, or the care of hangig [...] as the Disc. a [...]irmeth [...]et the [...]eader iudge. Put the Dis [...]. proceedet [...] yet a little [...]urther in [...] proofe of that [...]e a [...]firmeth.
[...] after that So. vpon that o [...]ca [...]im, and s [...]me others, fell to his [...] in them about six weeks,pag 199. and did [...] make [...] knowne, [...]or all that time, an [...] his [...] to [...] that So. for [...] againe to [...] by [...]s of [...].
[...] only about ten da [...]es [...] which the Disc. m [...]erieth the [...], viz. that [...] [Page 135] fell againe to his dissimulation?
Assuredly (quoth the Disc.) this fellow through his acquaintance with sathan (as it should seeme) is gra [...]vne to extraordinary & pre [...]np tuous b [...]uldn [...]sse:pag 199. not shaming to say any thing that may serue his turne
VVhether this latter parte may be truly said of himselfe, and he be iudged out of his owne mouth, let him that hath hearde vs both speake iudge.
So. fell into his sits b [...]fore the Commissioners at Nott. vppon a former compact. [...] and for fear [...]shanging (chiefly) then affirmed, that he had not dissembled. This is by [...]egrees made manifest vnto you.
But how? by So. depositions, which are strengthened by the depositions of others, these latter I will for a season spare, and wee will heare what So saith the principall deponent heere. as also throughout the 2. 3. and 4. bookes of the Discouery.
Concerning the first So. deposeth thus.pag 200. It being knowne, that I was to appeare before the Commissioners, Nich Shepheard, and others moued me, that when I should come before them, I should shew some of my trickem such manner and forme as I had before done them, & not rise againe vntill M. Maior should call me, that thereby (say they) it may plainly appeare to the Commissioners, that whatsoeuer thou hast done before was done of thine own accord, & meerely counterfeyted, This counsell being agrecable to M. Maiors desire (as I was informed) I did willingly yeald vnto it.
Now for the second poynt,pag 201. lett So. proceede, vpon the aid agreement, I appearing (saith So: before the Commissioners, and after some speaches had with me (by some of them) fell downe and playd diuers of my tricks: as I was accustomed to d [...]e [...]m my pretended fitts. There I continued tumbling & acting my tricks for a long time, still expecting when M. Maior woulde call me whi [...]est I was thus tumb [...]ng, two did prick me with pynnes: one in the hand, and an other in the legg, which although I felt most sencibly, yet I endured it because I still wayted, that M. Maior should call [...]ne, but beforgetting [...] & I being no longer able to continve in that sort, I did risvp my selfe, as I was wont to doe, in the end of other my dissembled fits.
VVhether there was any comp [...]ct betwene the Maior and Somers it mattereth not, If there were not, their sin is at the dore & will one day finde them out that haue so deposed. If there were it came doubtles [...]e from the [...] of the diuell, who hauing for sundry weekes [Page 136] beefore lurked in Somer, (that so he might the better rayse vp the euil [...] name of counterfeyting of the greate worke of god [...] and beinge by the appoyntment or commaundement of god (as is to be supposed) at this time to manifest himselfe, thought t [...]e [...] by to helpe [...]mselfe, and perswade the world still notwithstanding this his [...]c [...]uery, that So. was a counterfeyt. If any demaund why should the Lord commaound the spirit to discouer himselfes? I answer, t [...]at at is a secret & [...]nly knowne to the lorde: yet it may be, because the Lord hauing fore appointed a mighty and wonderfull opposition against his manifest worke, he would haue solemne witnesses fu [...] t [...]ereof, for the further strengthening of those who should beeleue his worke, and makinge those the more, yea out of measure mexcusable, who should resist & fight against it, per [...]ase also and partlye to strengthen and incourage his seruants whome he would especially vse not only in bearinge witnesse to the possession and dispossession, but also to the repossession of S [...]mers, which last the worlde would not indure to heare of: and to put them in hope (for their further incouraging therei [...]) that as then after [...]athan had withdrawne and hid himselfe [...] a time, wherevpon there was greate contention, whether the boy were possessed or counterfeyted, the Lord did discouer the spirit to the manifestation of the truth, and that beefore solemne witnesses, so one day after an other manner of contention, I meane farr greater, and before more solemn witnesses, of greater authority, god would vnca [...]e that [...]ul till spirit & deceauer of the world, to the full manifestation of the truth, and his owne glory, whether then I say there was any such co [...]pac [...] as is heere mentione [...] or no, it mattereth not, neither whether [...] were afrayde of hanging [...] but the matter indeede to be considered by vs is, whether So did those strange things whereof the Commissioners were ey witnesses, as So. and the Disc. affirme, or the diuell as we affirme.
The Commissioners with sundry others of account and good credit doe know, that beefore them Som. wallewed to and f [...]o [...]n the chamber floar, or swiftly rowled with his body stretched out to the full length, in very strang and admirable ( [...]ea I ma [...] truly say) [...] supernaturall manner. 2. That he lay before them with his body swelle [...] greatly. 3. His intrall [...] were short vp and downe along in his body, much like to the s [...]o [...]ting of aweauers s [...]ittle 4. greate violence was offered vnto him thereby to make try all i [...] he had any feelinge, and namely he was pri [...]ed with p [...]nns in hand and legg, whereat he stirred non [...]re then a stock. 5. being pricked and that deepe, not a drop of bloud if ue [...]t. This pricking with pynn [...]s, and the induringe the [...]eof So. himslefe we see confesseth, so it may be [...] did, the not issuing of bloud, and the Disc. thought good to keepe that back: but [Page 137] [...] come cure only, yet this I am sure of, that [...] was held vp beefore [...] where he had bene pri [...]ed, but the [...] to be there gathered, & [...] did not [...] because the skyn was [...] by name, that only pricked [...] men deepe, (as M. C [...]ge Sma [...] (who [...] of London, as also [...] downe, of purpose [...] would be. Yt now Som. [...] are to order the matter, that [...] pynnes, a d [...]euer stirr thereat, nor [...] his intra [...]s, then I deny not but [...] the Commissioners: otherwise [...] from the diuell, and so he [...] the Disc. will put out the eyes, not only [...] but [...] many others also.
[...] [...]hew his own trickes, and [...] with the Mai [...] was that therby [...] Commissioners that whatsoeuer he had done [...] counterfeyted, or as M Fre [...] and the [...] them and was asked be [...] fell down, did he answer that a [...] and in a worde so as by his answers it was [...] he could not, or would not tell of any thing that [...] had done, or wa [...] done vnto him by others [...] the company of his counterfeyting, wh [...] [...] why he then did his prank [...], but to induce [...] contrary. So. is produced by the Disc. answerange this [...] wordes.
[...]
[...] [Page 138] durst not speake his mynde therein, & call me, seing the rest of the commissioners, and many others so confident indeed, that I was repossessed. Further more I also then feared least M. Markhams, and one [...]aques wordes, with sundry others, would proue true: who the same morning & ouernight [...]ad could me, that if I were found to be dissembler, I must be hanged: whereas quoth Iaques, if it then appeare that thow art not a dissembler, ther can no lawe nor Iudge hurt thee. In these respects I thought it the safest way for my selfe, to yeald for that time to their humors, and to answer as before is expressed, that I had not dissembled.
For our better vnderstanding of the iugling and deceipt heere vsed, we must know that euen as So. was facing it out to the Commissioners, that he had counterteyted, and yet refusing to counterfeit so againe, he was vyolently cast downe, the spirit then trifling excedingly: so framing his countenance, & toying with his armes and leggs as a man in carnall reason would haue verily thought that he counterfeyted: nothing being done but that might easily be done by any. Our helpe was thus, that being pu [...]led by the eares and hayre of the heade as [...] they shovld haue naue bene plucked of, and there withall his head beaten so to the floar, at a mercifull man would scarsly doe to a dogg yet he stirred nor not at all therat, nor at the pricking of him with pinnes, neyther did any bloud issue at the places pricked.
This fitt ended, he beinge asked by the Commissioners what hee had done also what others had done to him, hee coulde tell of nothinge, one of the commissioners askinge him, whether he were not pricked of one of his handes with a pynne, he answered yes hould inge forth the wronge hand: whereby those that were present perceaued, that he would gladly haue vttered those things that had in that fitt be fallen him, if possibly he could, that so still hee might haue perswa [...]ed men that he had formerly dissembled. Lastly beinge demaunded whether he had counterleted, he answered with a braten face as before the said fit that he had counterfeyted Forthwith he was carryed away by his keepers and presently after else-where in the towne fearefully tor mented by the diuell, whereof when tydings was brought to the Commissioners, viz. that now So. was very fearfully handled, some commaunded that he should be brought back againe, which being done accordingly, he no sooner appeared beefore them, but he was in a fitt, and so proceeded from fitt to fitt, till he had had sundry, the spirit in these vexing him indeede, and shewing his rage & malice against man, and not in subtilty as he did at the first,
VVhere now the Disc. affirmeth, that So. liinge in the fitt, he had at the first, when he was pricked with pynnes, and out of which the [Page 139] [...] should haue called him, did vpon good deliberation (for sooth) change his my [...]e, and accordinge thereto the fitt beinge ended, say to the Commissioners that he had not dissembled it is v [...]true, for then be affirmed the contrary, that he had dissembled, as the Commissioners [...] sundry others can testify: And if So. did say to the Commissioners, that he had not d [...]ssembled which I doe not remember, it was after he was sent for the second time, and vpon the fearefull vexat [...]n be then indured thick and threefoulde by Sathan which helpeth [...] the [...] at all [...] notwithstanding that were so, yet this that So. and the Disc. doe tell vs, is false.
Secondly it is to be obserued how the Discouerer proueth that Somers thus changed his mynde lyinge in his fit [...] why Somers (o) saith so, neither can this be otherwise prooued. Also how he prooueth that Somers at the end of this said fit, [...] (o) affirmed that he had not dissembled: Somers deposeth it: and there is not somuch as a false witnesse strengthening it, so that the truth hereof resteth only and barely vpō So. credit, which I thinke is long agoe shameruily crackt, and shiuered both with wise men and with fooles. 3. were So. credit better then, it is, yet the tale which is tould vs, is so vnsauery or rather so absurd, & sencelesse, that me thinketh it is more then strange that any man of wisdome and iudgment should euer harken vnto it, or embrace it as a truth.
For marke I pray you: heere is a paltry boy brought in delyberating and consulting, as if he were a graue man of greate deliberation and aduisement. And when I pray you and at what instant must this graue deliberation of his be, forsooth euen then when he was doing of his rare fayts, and others vsing their pleasure towards him: one violently beating his heade to the floar, and plucking him by the hair and eares full soundly, an other pricking him in the hand with a pyn, a third in the leg: & he in danger to be so further dealt with, & to haue the like hard measure offered him: he knew not by how many, mee thinketh that by meanes heereof his thoughts should haue bere drawne an other way, partly to the tricks he had in hand, partly to his payne and partly taken vp about the present denger and likelihood he was in of induring yet more payne, and by reason hereof so perplexed and interupted, as that he could hardly haue fallen into so graue a consultation with himself: and so orderlye also haue proceeded therein from one poynt to an other, from the first & weakest reason that moued him, to the second & stronger, and from thence to the third and most forcil [...]e of all.
Of all scasons this sure must needes be the most vnfit and vnseasonable season for Somers to debate deliberate and consult in: neither [Page 140] dee I thinke that this [...]lot and deuice of Som. and the Discouer [...] sappor witt in it at all, to make this consultation dete [...] vnation and re [...]omtion to be [...] or du [...]ing the [...] pretended fitts. there would be no [...]auor in this. Ye [...] had in [...] more probable if they had sayd, The fit being en [...]ed and past, o [...] w [...]ilest [...] stco [...] beefore the commissioners, bethinking himselfe what answer to make: but take the ta [...]e as it is deliuered vs, viz. whil [...] he was in his [...], and I thinke he is scarsly well in his witts that will beleue it.
4. The third and mayn reason leading him there vnto was (forscoth) the scare of hanging, a [...]sing of t [...]s speach, that if he were found to be a dissembler he must be hanged. Be it that these we [...]des were spoken must So. therefore needes be in such a greate per plexity and feare of hanging, as if the very naming thereof were sufficient to make him qua [...]e for feare?
Alas poore simple boye, belike he thought that euery worde was blowe. But wherefore doe I call him simple, who deliberatinge and discussinge of matters before he resolued what to doe sheweth so much witt? where now was all his ingenye and deepe consultation, that scared hanging because of his dissembling? doth not euerye childe know that for cousenage a man can not by our lawes be hanged,pag 203. but is otherwise to be punished?
And if herein he were ignorante, and that none of his frendes of themselues woulde haue toulde him so much, yet he might easily by enquiry haue learned so much: But how proueth the Discouerer that these very wordes of threatning were vsed? By the testimony of Somers, and Nich. Shepheard & Iohn Cooper his keepers, three most vyle and wicked men.
Secondlye, we may obserue how the testimonye of these two witnesses (for the third is an accuser and party) doe proue the same. If it be proued (quoth M. Markham) that thow art a counterfeyt, thow deseruest to be hanged: Thus deposeth Shepheard and Cooper [...]t [...] us M. Markham said to So. that if he were found to be a dissembler he must be hanged. pag 204 Againe Shepheard thus: One Iaques said to So. in the hearing of me, and of Iohn Cooper that if he were preued to be a counterfeyt he must be hanged And Coper deposeth after this manner, One Iaques tould the boy, that if he did counterfeyt he would be hanged: Concerning M. Markham his speach, the one deposeth th [...]w deseruest, the other thow must be hanged and the one sweareth Iaque said he must the other he would be hanged: Heereby it appeareth that these are false witnesses being so variable & dissonant one from an other: Finally, take Shepheards wordes concerning M. Markham, and Coopers concerning Iaques and there was [...]n all [Page 141] ca [...]se why So. should be afrayd of hanginge. and lesse why the Discou. [...] ea [...]e [...] into the [...]e wordes. This was threatning & terrifying indeede, pag 149. able to hau [...] sha [...] th [...] c [...]ancye of a stronger man: wherein the Disc. hath relation to the other feare that So. had of hanging, whereof he speaketh in the beginninge of this chapter, as though [...]orsooth this reare [...]ar surpa [...]sed that. But euery childe may see the contrary, & the Disc. vayne b [...]asting: for deedes [...]arr patle wordes: And I am ve risure, that had a stronger man then So. bene accused of felony, & for the same bene imprisoned, as So. was, as the Disc. himselfe confesseth, which caused the feare of hanging in So. mentioned before: though neuer so innocent, yet somtimes he woulde haue feared the losse of his life and so would no man or vnderstanding in this case, though he were guilty of counterfeyting, as So. was not. And thus much for answer to this calumniation.
How So-was perswade by threatnings and promises,pag 104 to haue continued his dissimu [...]ation, after he had bene before the Commissioners at Nott. vntill M. Dar. might againe dispossesse him.
VVhy might not some perswade So. hauing confessed the truth therein to continue,what is this to the persw [...]ding o [...] to [...] and to take heede of (a) returning with the dog to [...] vo [...]ntye? And what did they therein ill beseeming them? The Disc. must remember that he hath not yet prooued So. diss [...]mulation.
As for the threatning and promises the Disc. prateth of, he that will vouch are them the reading, cannot but see, that they deserue rather to be laughed at, then to haue any answer at all.
The Iudges comminge to Nott. he the said So. being sent for beefore the L. Anderso [...] confest [...] at large,pag 205 how he had dissembled, and there shewinge his tricks before has Lordship & diuers others, in some extraordinary sorte, to th [...]se that had not see [...] him beefore, he presently started vp, vpon his Lo. bid [...]ling him to arrise, and h [...]wed himselfe to be as well as he was before.
I doe in all reuerence counsell & adueise my Lord Anderson and whosoeuer heereto fore haue seene, or heereafter shall see So. doe his tricks, or rather the diuell his tricks in him, to turne away theyre eye from So. falling downe, and arrisinge at a call, to the things acted before them. The which albeit they be easy to be counterfeyted in comparison of the rare effects the spirit sometimes sent forth in Somers yet [Page 142] [...]et them be well exam [...]ned, and they will be found to be such, as can [...]o [...] done [...], any humane or naturall strength and agillity, & ther [...] [...] come from a supernaturall power, which is the diuel. As for So. [...]ing downe and rising at the beck of man, that commeth from [...] of the spirit thereby blyndeing the eyes of men, and [...] taken to thinke, that it is not he, but So. that doth the feyts, for [...] must remember that by the holy scripture it is playne, that a [...] spirit possening one, as he doth now Somers, hath the ouerru [...]g or the body and partes thereof, at his pleasure, as the spirit of mā [...] when therefore the diuell will, (and he will when he seeth it to make for his aduantage) he can aswell and doth as readily cast down the body of Somers and rayse it vp againe, as any of vs can doe by ours Againe he that doth those things I meane the supernaturell accidents men beheld in Somers lying on the ground, can as easily throw downe Somers and raise him vp, or put an ende to his fitts, vpon the word or command [...] of a man, that so Somers may rayse vp himselfe: VVe may heere also remember, how some of those in Lancashire, continued 3. dayes and nights in a tit, in which time it is certaine they did manye thinges at the speaches of others, and yet it was not they but tho dyuell in them.
The Discouerer saith, that Somers shewed his tricks in some extraordinary sort, It is very true: for the spirit tryfled and toyed excedingly, which extraordinarilye he had done before, specially exceeded so much therein as then he did. 2. It was extraordinary in that none of the sonnes of Adam can doe the like. But the Discouerer shold haue done well, and to the better satisfyinge of the Reader, if he had tould vs the particuler tricks he at that time did, as of the swellinge he had then in his body,but this would haue marred the fashiou of all the supposed counterfeiting. though nothinge so bigge as in former times, of the exceeding waight of his legg & arme like (a) iron.
Since which time (sayth Somers) I haue bene very well,pag 205 I thank god notwithstanding M. Darrell did then & hath since diuers times affyrmed, that I remayne still repossessed.
He is not, nor since hath bene better, then he was for sundry wekes beefore, after which it appeared that he was not verye well, but was indeede possessed with the diuell. And so I doubt not notwith [...]andinge this supposed well, and very well being of his, but that he is so still, and that in due time, god will make it manyfest to all men.
Of the depositiones taken on M. Dar. beehalfe at Nott. and how vpon the examynation of his owne witnesses, it falleth out: that the bodily actions of So. in his fitts, were not extraordinary, as they haue bene misreporoed
The commission was procured, & expedited the 20. of March 1597. by these Commissioners, (if the printed Narration said truly) Iohn Sherwood [...]squier, high Sheri [...]s, Sir Iohn Byron Knight, Iohn Stanhop, Robert Markham,pag 208. Richard Perkins Esquires, Peter Clarke Mayor of Nottingham, Myles Leigh Officiall, Iohn Ireton, Iohn Browne, Robert Fuington, and Thomas Boulton, ministers & preachers, men for their sufficiency, it is true very meete to haue dealt in a farr greater matter. The gentlemen are verye well knowne to be fit gouernours, [...] of what natu [...] that nether reuer end ministers of great learning. no [...] woorthy gentle men, of great wisdom of sufficiency all of them, coulde once [...]each vnto or were able to Iudge of. and are a greater matter. The gentlemen are verye well knowne to be fit gouernours, and are a greate stay in those partes of the country where they dwell. If the examynation of a matter of highe treason had bene committed vnto them, or any other of a lower degree, concerninge the good and peace of their country, they had bene within the compas of their owne element, and would no doubt with all sufficiency haue discharged thē selues therein. But the hipocriticall sleights of false seducers, in matters that concerne religion, they are of another ( [...].) nature.
The Disc. knowing that the depositions taken at this time, doe vtterly ouerthrow So. counterfeyting, and proue it as impossible for So. by art to haue done those things he must haue done, if he be a dissembler, as it is for him to walke vpon the sea, or to goe to Roome on a day, and that the said depositions doe receaue some credit from the sufficiency and worthynesse of the Commissioners themselues by whō they were taken, thought it good pollicy first and afore all thines, to cast a myst as it were before the eyes of his Reader, and to put some scruple and doubt in his mynde whether these were the very Commissioners indeede, as I and my frends doe beare the world in hand, and yet he knoweth full well (and no man better then he) that they were the very same: only M. Iohn Walton Archdeacon of Darbyshire is wanting in this rolle and maketh them vp 12. in nomber. Secondlye, allow these to be the men, then forsooth he excepteth against them, as well in regard of theire partiallity: branded as before in these wordes By their preposterous affections th [...]y held with M. Darrell, as in regard of the insufficiency of the gentlemen, closely implyed & marked in these wordes: They held not themselues within compas of their owne [...]lemente. Concerning the first we must know that these are only but the words and florishes of the Disc. and that indeede and in truth ther is no su [...] matter, all the chief of them (one only excepted) being meere strangers [Page 144] vnto me, and two of the other my great aduersaryes, nay I may truly say, that I did not know any liuing that did more deadlye hate me then M. Walton. As touching their svfficiency, albeit in other things the Disc. we see doth surely acknowledg it, yet in this present case of counterfeyting he hath a glaunce and wype at them, as if they did not well know what they did: for why alas poore gentlemen they did not (forsooth) keepe themselues within the compasse of their owne element. Marke heere good Reader: Peter Clarke, Richard Hurt, Anchor Iackson, Richard Morey, and William Freeman, Aldermen of Nottinghā, Samuell Mason gent. William Gregory Towne-clarke, and Samuell Harsnett the Discouerer: wherof the most are trades-men, and some verye simple men, did not exceede their bounds, went not beyonde theyre compasse, but helde themselues within theire element in the execution of their seuerall comissions: But the aforesaid gentlemen that had this matter in examination before (notwithstandinge the gentlemen be of greate wisdome and sufficiency) did by the censure of the Disc. ouershoote themselues and went beyond their element.
A strange thing: But it may be that S. Harsnet, if none if his fellowe Commissioners, hath that speciall guift whereof he speaketh page 28. which in his learning he calleth the guift of discerning spirit [...] which is a measure of gods spirit, to discerne betwixt counterfeyts, and such as were in deede possessed: which none of the other hath: vf he haue so, yett mee thinketh these other commissioners should at least be able to tell whether So. being prickt with pynnes before their eyes. stirred thereat or no [...] and whether any bloud issued out: whether his body swelled &c. and this (with such like) in this case sufficed, and is sure within the cō passe of their element.
And conscerning also the witnesses themselues, much might be saide for their excuse.pag 209. They hauing conceaued well of M. Darrell, coulde not easily suspect any trechery in him.that is as mu [...]h to say, that they did not s [...] weare themselues more, if S [...]r [...]rs counte sered as the In [...]. will haue it. And to say the truth these grounds presupposed to be true (which M. Dar. had taught them) viz. that whatsoeuer he did or spake in his fitts it was not So but the diuell that did & speak it: it may rather be maruayled, that they deposed no (a) more, then blamed that they deposed so much.
Marke I pray you the vnconcionable proceeding of this Discouerer: First in his preamble to the depositions, somthing be saith to exte [...]uate the ouersight of the commissioners, then for the excuse of the wit [...]sses he telleth vs that the witnesses also conceaued well of me, or were [...] preposterouslye affected towardes mee and thence also it came that they deposed in this manner as they did: what a thing is this: that [Page 145] a [...]most all men should thus a [...]fect and loue me: whom others somuch [...]etest and abhor? The Commissioners they through their preposcerous affections to me ha [...] their eye of wisdome blynded: [...] 208. so as they like vnwi [...]e men as they were, held with Darrell, beleuing that Som. had not dissembled whereas the wiser sort beleued Somers. The witnesses (beinge no lesse then 17.) conceaued so well of me as for the affection they bore me (i [...] the Disc. say true) they purposely forsweare themselues: for it to those things which vpon their oathes they did avow,pag 207. they did depose not for that they saw and feit any such rare and impossible things in So. as they deposed: but vpon some partiall and corrupt affection towardes me: then can it not be denyed but that they did statly per [...]u [...]e themselues: which if it were so the Disc. being a minister of the gospell, might haue bene better occupyed a great deale to haue [...]isp [...]ayed their corruption and agrauated their synne, then thus to haue pleaded in their defence and excuse. An other thinge whereby the witnesses were drouen to depose as they did, was (saith the Disc.) a falle & deceiptfull ground they had receaued from M. Darrell viz. that it was not Somers, but the diuell that did & spake all in his fits: To this I answer that notwithstanding any speach they heard from me they themselues could well enough tell what they heard felt or law in Somers: my speach could not (sure) put out their eyes or depriue them of theire sences and feeling, whither the things were spoken or done by So. or by the diuell, that was nothing to them. Moreouer, almost all the witnesses deposed to those things which they partly felt, and partly sawe, beefore they heard my voyce at Nott. as appeareth by the depositions [...] speach then of [...]ne could either so bleare and dazell their eyes or bewitch and [...]e [...]um [...]ne their s [...]nces to make them quite voyd of sence we [...] in conclusion the Disc. do [...] heerevpon tell vs that it may rather be maruayled they deposed no more, then they blamed that they deposed so much. what a [...]e [...]ceresie speach is this, and how ill beseming any that professeth himselfe to be a christian much more a minister of the gospell. From hence the Disc, to the end of this Chapter setteth downe the retractations of sundry of the deponents yea he beareth the world in hand, that they haue all of them retracted all that before these commissioners they had former [...]y deposed: Mow it is a synne and shame fo [...] any to retra [...]at which he hath beefore absolutely aduisedly and vp [...] good groun [...] affirmed vpon his oath. But a greater syune and shame it is to iusti [...] [...] in so doing Secondly among these retractions there be some, (as forthwith will appeare) which haue directlye [...] them [...] the Disc. report their depositions truely. Now what [...] ab [...]m [...]nation is this, that a Bishop & his Chaylayne who take vpon them to be cen [...]urers and reprouers of mens faults haue no [Page 146] reproofe for the per [...]ured, nay be [...]o farr from dealing so with often [...] of [...] that they rather maruayle that [...]hey are no more per [...]ured.
But one thing concerning our witnesses in hand, is worthy of a consideration. that the most of these that were examyned, were, but symple persons, & such as had not bene past twis [...] or thrice with the [...] of his trouble.pag [...] Som (hauing threescore ready) would haue produced his [...] if witnesses first, but peraduenture it was thought good po [...]icy to [...]ay the burthen vpon the s [...]mp [...]er sort.
A thirde and principall exception against our witnesses is, that they were simple me [...]. I answer, some of them were gentlemen of wor [...]mp, others gentlemen by office, 4. preachers. In a word none of the are accounted by such as best knowe them, to be more simple then other men: yea I dare be bould to say not any of the 17. deponents be so simple as some that I could name of the latter Commissioners, which is a shame forsome, and disgrace of their commission. The 4. exception is, They had not bene past twise or thrice with the boy. It is most vntrue, for sundry of them had bene oft with him in his fits, some almost dayly with him for the space of a monneth beefore, and one was continually in the same house with him day and night. And where he obiecteth that I hauing 60. ready, it had bene fit I should first haue produced my cheif witnesses: we must vnderstand that the commissioners sitting two dayes togither and calling for some to prooue nowe this, now that, one while this ympossible thinge to be counterfeyted, an other while such other matter as in their wisdomes they thought good I was constrayned to send in such as were then at hand. But how knoweth the Disc. that these are not my chief witnesses? He that adu [...]edly considereth of their depositions, will finde that they haue deposed materially against counterfeyting, and so much as the worlde is not able to answer, much lesse the Disc. with all the helpe he hath from his miserable shiftings, wreastings & reexamynations. Againe if ther were any omytted, which could depose more materially and fully against this supposed counterfeyting, then doth this cause and worke of God susteyne the more losse, and is to the Disc more aduantage: he might well therefore haue helde his peace and contented himselfe with that which is already deposed. But in all likelihood he would heere-vpon pe [...] ade his reader, that the things deposed are of no moment at all, but easily auoyded and wyped away with a wett finger. But alas this is harder for him then he ymagineth: It is beyond the compasse of all his [...]ca [...]ning and wit, as may appeare by that which he hath done already: [Page 147] for hauing heerein labored what he can by such countenance and authority as he could possibly procure, yea and pressed euery thinge [...] the vttermost, yet in the ende after all his sweating, canuasing and [...] he proued iust nothing in the acco [...]nt of any man of wisd [...] [...] and iu [...]gment: as I trust will ymed [...]ad appeare vppon the [...] nations themselues. Had he not better then haue sit [...] and win [...]ed at these depositions, or smoothly passed by the [...], as he [...] by diuers other thin [...]s, as if he had not seene them, then thus to haue strygle [...] and striuen like a birde in the lyme, to the vtter disgra [...]e and ouerthrowe of [...]imselfe and the pretende [...] counterfeytinge he so earnestly stryueth for. And thus much for answer to his coging a [...]d g [...]auering preface. Now to proceed to the eamininge of the Dis. re-examynati [...]ns. That this may be done the more throughly & exactly, I will first set downe the first depositions of those whome the Disc. hath re-examyned, (where he either hath not donne it at all, or else but in part) and so comparing theire former and latter depositions or re-examynations togither, wee shall playnlye see what those witnesses haue retracted or qualyfied, and how worthely and substantially this Disc. conuinceth the depositions of the 17, taken by the aboue named 12. Commissioners.
Robart Aldridge clarke viccar of S. Maryes in Nott. sworne & examyned, saith:Narration dep 2 that first he comming to W. Somers vpon thursday being the 3. of Nouember (as he thinketh) he found him lying vpon a bed, no beddcloathes lying vpon him, but only his hose: and sawe a thing runninge vpp his right legg to the quantity of a mouse, and he calling vnto god by prayer, ymediatlie it remoued out of the right legg into the left, & laying his hand therevpon, imediatly it remoued into his belly, where it did swell to a verye greate quantity, twise so byg as his body as he thinketh, and from thence in to his brest, & there it was the bignes of his fist, & from thence into his neck & from thence vnder his care, where it remayned in the bygnes of a french walnu [...]t, not changing his former cullor, and so remayned there for the space of a quarter of an houre.
And this examynate further saith: that he heard in a strange hollowish voyce, that he was his, and this examynat answering said that he lyed, he was gods: & that he had made a promise vnto god in baptisme to be his, then the voyce answered, that he was god Christ & a kinge, & that he made baptisme, and that he made him his by a new couenant.
This examynate also further saith, that the said W. So. had such strength, as fiue men had much ad [...]o to keepe him downe, duringe which time he exceeded in swelling, skriking roaring & velling very fearefully, gnashīg of his teeth, & soaminge at his mouth. And also saith that standinge in the hall he heard a great knocking in the parlor where the boy lay, & suddenly [Page 148] he rusted in, where he sound the boy alone in his bed, lying with his face vpwards in his fit, with his mouth drawne awry & his eyes staring, as though they would haue started out of his head. And kneeling downe to praier h [...]d the k [...]cking agayne vnder his knees as be thought And in the b [...]dd vnder the couerlet he sawe the forme & shape, as it were of fiue kythnges in [...] to the vi [...]w of his eye. And agayne this examinate sawe the b [...]d [...] [...] at the secte to shake, mooue, & leape as the leaues of an Aspon tree shaken with the wynde.
M. Aldridge being asked, why heeretofore he bad affirm [...]d, that he per ceaued, whilest S [...] was acting his tricks, the formes as it w [...]re of k [...]things, vnder the couerlet that lay vpon him, the said couerlett being betwixte his eyes & them,M. Aldridg pag 210. rather then the formes of wholpes, of conneyes, of rātts &c. answereth, I thi [...]ke my so affirming did proceede of this &c because I haue heard beefore, that certayn witches had spirits in formes of kithings, & those formes then came to my minde. And agayne I doe not very well know, that a mans sences may be deceaued. Besides I was then very greatlye afrayde, which is a great meanes to deceaue a mans sences: being a mighty passyon, th [...] w [...]ll procure many ymaginations, & cause a man to thinke that which is b [...]t [...] to be greate, that which standeth, to moue: & that to be, which is not. Whereby I confesse (my great feare considered) that I might be deceaued, in affirming many things, concerning the particularities of the said So. fitts: and I verily thinke it may be true, that So. affirmeth, of making certaine motions with his fingers vnder the said couerlett, & of his knocking against the bedstock, whilest I was praying by his bedside.
M. Aldridge being re-examyned denyeth not, that he sawe the formes or shapes as it were of 5. kitlings in quantity vnder the couerlet wher So. lay but only sheweth, why he rather tearmed or compared the saide formes to kitlings, then to other such like liuing creatures, as whelps conneys, ratts &c. occasyoned therevnto by the interrogatory propounded vnto him, except we gather the same out of the last wordes of his deposition. But be it for feare, or through the cunning of his examyner he was drawne vnawares to retract that he had before concerning this poynt deposed: was there therefore no such supernaturall accident vnder the couerlet, as the Disc. woulde haue men he [...]revppon to collect? why besides this deponent, there haue 4. others deposed to this rare accident, as hath bene declared beefore, whereof twoe at the least viz M. Th. Gray and Ioane Pye haue bene likewise re-examyned thereabouts, but we heare neither of retraction, nor yet of qualification thereof, whereof we may rest assured that they itera [...]ed and [Page 149] affirmed the same againe vpon their re-examynation. Shall nowe the rest be per [...]ured, (as needes they must [...] there were no [...]vch accide [...]) beca [...] of the [...] of one. [...] more, doth this prooue that M. A [...]ridge [...] or qualified al [...] that ne [...]epo [...]ed at t [...]e [...]irst, as the Disc. would [...]ayne neerevppon m [...]uate, & haue the worlde beleue. who [...]eeth [...] not to be otherwise? [...]ea [...]ora [...]much as in reason it cannot be but that he was further re-examyned, and that we heare of no more qualifications, it is thereby euident that he did not somuch as qua [...]ty that he had formerly deposed, concerning the running, varya [...] swe [...]ng, & [...]is supernatural strength. Therefore those two impo [...]ntyes remayne [...] proued and vnretracted by M. Aldridg oath, and to comequently vnanswered & vn [...]uoy [...]ed by the Discouerer
Whereas Tho. Hayes deposeth [...]efore the L. Arch-Bishopp of Yorks Commissioner [...] at Nott.pag 212 Tho. Hayes that he sawe some thing runn out of [...] So. [...]egg into the [...], & thence forthwith into his belly, swelling the same: insomuch that the same was much bowned vpwards: & when [...]he same departed thence, be saw it playnly in his throate, in his tongue, and in his cheeke, neere to his [...]- [...]oote, to the quantity of the yolk of an egg, which he taking betwene his fingers, foun [...] the same to be in sostnes like the yolk of an egge. Being reexamyned, he saith thus. I sawe a swelling in his cheeke, to the quantitye of the yo [...]k of an egg, & in his throate of the same quantity: further then his throat & his face, I could not nor did see it: So. [...]ying in his cloathes. But I sawe a [...]tirring run downe his brest, & into his legges, without any risinge or quantity, that I could discerne, sauing in his bel [...]y, the boy at that time lyeing on his back somwhat bended.
This swelling and running of somthinge in So. body, is one of the chiefe sup [...]rnaturall actions or passions, (for the Apollogy it seemeth knewe not whether to cal [...] them) that M. Dar. & the Narrator doe insist vpon, for the proofe that So. was possessed. But if they were no other, then M. Hayes vpon his examynation hath deposed: there was no greate strangenes in them. It is supposed that M. Dar. will be very angry, to haue these supernaturall runnings so extenuated: But he must be content, for it is very agreeable to his former successe.
See you how this man tryumpheth beefore the victory, yea before his aduersary once meete him in the feilds. I may very well say to him, [...] 11 as Ahab sayd to Benhadad: Let not him that girdeth his harnesse, boast himselfe as he that put-eth it of, To proue that So. hath not counterfeyted, among sundry other actions or passions to the nomber of 20 at the least, euery of which is supernaturall, that is such as neither can come from nature, nor art compasse, I account the running & variable [Page 150] swelling which So. had, to be one of the che [...]est: So. (say I) had a swelling betweene his flesh & sky [...]ne of a variable bignesse, in some part of his body of the bignesse of an egge, in some other bigger, some se [...]e, swiftly running vp and downe along his body, sometimes making a stay for a quarter of an howre and sometimes lesse, in this or that part of the body. It was seene and felt (to let other parts goe) in his foote, and to remoue from toe toe, and in his forehead, & other partes of his face his eare rootes. yea in his very tongue, and which is most of all, to thrust out his eyes extraordinarily bigge a blacknesse being sundry times vpon them for the present. Besides, beinge in the one arme it would be forthwith in the other, and so of his legges, and when it made any stay in legg or arme, as oft it did, then and duringe that time the same member was as heauy and inflexible as if it had ben iron. That such a swelling there was I proue by the depositions of 11. Two we haue hearde already, namelye M. Aldridge, and M. Hayes both preachers: the rest followe.
W.narration dep [...] Hynds sworn & examyned saith, that at his comming vnto the said So. he did see a swelling in his neck to the bignesse of a great wallnutt, and from thence it remoued into the bone of his cheek, and there was to the bigness of a great hasell nut: and from thence it removed into his eye & the skyn of his ey waxed black, and because this examynat had heard before that he the sayd So. did counterfeyt, he did lay his hand vpon the said swelling vpon the cheek bone, which swelling did tremble like an aspen lease in a calm winde, & was very soft, but in that place did not charge his naturall cullor.
Tho.narration dep. 4 Westfeyld sworne and examyned saith, that vpon sunday at night being the 6. of Nouember, he saw So: hauing a great swelling vnder his left ea [...]e,, to the bignesse of a wallnutt, and from thence it remoued into the eye, where it semed not so greate, but caused a great blacknes in his eye and vpon that this examynat layd his hand and felt a certain mouing and his ey changed into his naturall cullor ymediatly: and so changed 8. times betwene 3. and 6. a clock in the morning.
Ioane Py [...]sworn and examyned saith, that So. being in his fits, she hath sene a swelling in his feet,narration dep. 6 which remoued from toe to toe, and so to his legg, and from thence in his body to to the bygne, of a 3. pen [...]y white loas and so to his throat to the bignes of a ratt, and vnder his ear to the bignesse of a walnut, and in his ey [...] brees like a blacke clocke, and so remoued from place to place, which this examinate and others haue sensible seene, and felt.
William Langford sworne and examined saith, that vpon the 7 of November the said So being extreamly tormented,narration [...]d and toyled, and his bu [...]ns therewith opened, he sawe a risinge or swelling, in the bottome of his b [...]llie, which to his knowledg [...] m [...]ued the clothes: and his brest and s [...]omak [...] b [...]rge [Page 152] bare be saw visiblie the same rising, or swelling in bignesse of agoose egg, or a halpeny white loase, ass [...]nd vp to his brest, and so to his throate.
I Sterlley sworne and examined saith,n [...] dep. 12. that he sawe a little thinge to move in diuers parts of his body, swelling the bodye, and risinge into seueral partes of the face, to the bignes of a crab or walh [...]t.
Kichard Mee sworne and examined saith, that on sonday at night being the 6 of Nouember, [...]att. dep. 13. he came, to the said So. to watch with him about 9 of the cl [...]e at night, and found with him M. Westfield, and others, and betw [...]ne 3. and 6. a cheke in the morninge heard a voice saying that he would haue his right eye: and then he would haue his left eye, the voyce being as he thinketh contrary to his naturall voyce. And this examinate further saith, that a day or two before, and sundrie other times this examinate did see aswelling in his armes and legs, they being naked to the bignes of a wallnut, and rem [...]ouing from place to place into his body, and that he felt it in his belly to the bignes of a 6. browne loase, and that it was so heard that he could not presse it downe with his hand which this examinate assayed to doe, by putting his hand vnder the bed clothes.
I Pare sworne and examined saith,na [...]. dep. 15. that he sawe W. Som. lie groueling vpon his face vpon the bed, and a certaine swelling or rising vnder his clothes to the bignes of a mouse: which remooued from place to place, to diuers partes of his body.
I Clarke sworne and examined saith,nar. d [...]. 16. that the clothes being taken off W Som. he sawe in his breast being in his shirt, aswelling or risinge to the bignes of a ratte, which this examinate tooke hold of: and found it as soft to his feeling as a downe pillowe, and he thinking to hold it fast, it presently avoyded, and then the boy said it was gone downe into his legg. And this examinate saith, that he sawe him at sundrie times when diuers of his members, as his leggs, armes, and others were inflexible, and exceeding heauie, abou [...] nature, a [...]yron.
W. Hunt sworne and examined saith, that he did see a thing in W. So fitt to the bignes of a wallnut,nar. dep. 17. running in the fl [...]she of the said So. about his face, forhead, and eyes, and so run about his face to his eare.
That So. then had such a variable swelling as I affirme, such as a reasonable man will thinke, W. So could not counterfeite, or commaund to rune alonge in his body at his pleasure, euery on may see that will not willfu [...]l be blyndfold himselfe: neither can it be otherwise, except these 11. witnesses be periured, and with them some others, who haue since deposed the same. Now the Disc. thinketh to wipe all this awaye and to blind the e [...]es of the world, with producinge the examination of on of the 11. deponents, and boasteth as though he had answered throughlie and paid me home as touching this swelling, to my shame, and proueth yea as he supposeth that I will be very angrie, to haue thessuper [Page 153] naturall swellings so extenuated. The Disc. sure taketh me to be a verye impatient man, or els this thought woulde neuer haue entred into his hart. yet he shall see that I wil answere him without any great choller. And first I affirme that M. Tho. Hayes being reexamined, hath not retreacted that which before he deposed, nor yet qualified the same, except the Disc. counteth this a quallification, as I suppose he doth,ans. 1. that W. So. did then lye in his clothes, which in truth is a very sorrie one, or rather non at all seeing in his deposition before he had said that he saw was vpon all saints day and it is well knowne that Som. had his clothes on the day time: And this for another, that the boy did at that time lye on his backe, somwhat bended. which wordes if they be M. Hayes his. I thinke he was contented to be stowe them on the Disco: and his fellow commissioners, so to be ridd of them: yet notwithstanding he deposeth vpon his reexamination, that he had a swellinge in his belly, but in other words. Indeede I confesse theire is some difference in words betwene his first and last examination, and no maruell there passing a yeare betwene them and more, and that the commissioners at this latter examination thirsted after some difference, contrarietie, retractation, or qualification, framing their interrogatories accordinglie, they are the same in substance: sauing that in the first this swelling is vrged a little further, he depossinge that it was in his cheeke nere the eare root, and in his tongue: and in the latter eare roote, and tongue are omitted: which was through M. Hayes his forgetfulnes, or els the Disco. hath purposly omitteth or conceiled them, as not seruing his purpose. 2. Let vs take this examination at the hucksters hand, and as the Dis. hath produced it,ans. 2. and we shall find theiris smale cause why he shoulde so boastingly say, that ther was no great strangnes in the sweling. Is it not very strange to see no at his owne will and pleasure, make a swelling in his throat to the quantitie of the yelke of an egge, which Tho. Hayes being reexamined deposeth?ans. 3. 3. But admit M. Hayes had vpon his reexamination denyed all that he had before deposed, shal that preiudice the depositions of the other 10? or were they therfore periured heerein, because he was periured? It is manifest by the Discouerie that M. Aldridge Rich. Mee. Ioane Pye, and W. Hunt, who haue likewise deposed to this supernaturall swelling, were also reexamined, but we heare not a word what these said vpon theirnor shall not I wa [...]ante y [...]w so lo go as [...]ay mak not against Darrell. reexamynations to this swelling: one may therby imagine that they haue neither retracted, nor qualified the same. The constancie now of these 4 witnesses, doe much more confirme this swelling to haue bene in So. body, then the retractation of one sole witnesse,pag. 213. doth weaken the same, if it had bene so that he had alltogeather retra [...]ed that, which he had before deposed, as he hath not. The Disc. addeth the deposition of M. Craven. I demauned [Page 154] what his said deposition doth in this chapter of reexaminations: and why he is sett amonge the reexaminate, seeing he was none of the 17. first deponentes, nor euer examined before. It should seeme by this and some other such like depositions of his, that he was one readie to helpe the Disc. at a pinch, when he stood in neede of a deposition for his purpose. And here we may note the cunning dealing of the Disc. who to make Darrell, seeme the more odious and to helpe out this pretended counterfeiting, (which cannot stand without such flye and filthy shifts) amonge his reexaminants foisteth in this examinante of his owne culling. 2. I answeare, that his said deposition is both very [...] false and ridiculous, seruing the Disc. not so much to convince or extenuat these supernaturall runnings, (which he doth forsooth wonderfull soundly before) but to make way to a pretty iest of his, wherwith he desiered be like to delight his reader. M. Darrell (quoth he) doe not here say, that the deuill skipped out of the boyes thigh into his pocket, and turned themselfe: into a pare of gloues: the diuill may rather be thought to haue rune vp and downe in his owne cosening pate, pag 208. then in the boyes bodye. In [...]ce sorte and to the end aforesaid, he bringeth in Iohn Wiggen, who was neuer sworne and examined before. yet the Disc. placeth him in the ranke of the reexaminants. Finally, he alledgeth So. authentical testimony, which neuer faileth him: and therevpon inserteth these wordes of his owne.
Besides he (meaining So.) Likwise setteth downe how he did make the said motions that semeth to rune in his body,pag 207. in these words: I did moue first the calse of my legg, then my knebone, which motion of the knee, will likwise make a motion or rising in the thigh. Also by drawing and stopping of my wind, my belly would stirr and shew a kind of swelling. The bunch as they tearmed it about my chest, was by the thrusting out of my breast. Likewise my secret swelling did make the end of my windpipe to mooue, and to shew greater then vsuall it is. Again, my moouing of my Iawes one bunch was ea [...]ly made in the side of my cheke neare my eare. And about the middle of of my cheke, with the end of my tonge thrust against it, these motions by practise I would make a very fast on after another, so as there might easilye seeme to be a running in my body of some thing, from place to place.
I desire euery on to consider whethrr any of the children of men, admitt ther had bene no other swelling or motions then this beast confesseth, can mak these motions here specified, who can moue the calfe of his legg, without mouing or shaking his whole legge? and so I might proceed on to some other motions, 2. wher pretence is made that som swellings were made by So. his tongue specially in his face: I answeere, [Page 155] that his tongue could not make that swelling vnder his eare root, much lesse that which was in his forhead, and least of all thrust out his eyes. and cause, ablacknes of them. But I demaund how he made that sewlling in his feete, remo vuing from toe, to toe: it was not with his tonge sure he did that.
The Disc. procedeth. Furthermore, on Rich. Mee did depose before the said Commissioners,pag 216. Richard M [...]. that he had sene W. Somers stand, and turne his face directly backward, not mouing his body, and that his eyes were as great as beasts eyes, and that his tongue would be thurst out of his head, to the bignes of a Calves tongue.
But let vs see what the said Mee hath deposed, vpon his reexamination. Wheras I haue bene conceiued, to say and sware, as is before expressed, my meaning was & is (saith he) that he the said So. turned his face agood way towards, his shoulder, & not otherwis: & likewis my meaning was, is, that his eyes were somwhat gogling out, but otherwise no more then ordinary. And thirdly my meaning was, and is, that by reason it was candle light when I saw his tongue thurst out, and by reason of my conceit of the strangnes of So. troubles, before I saw him: his tongue being thrust out, it seemed somwhat bigger, then if So. had bene well, I should haue thought it to haue bene.
Rich. Mee did depose to about 11 seuerall things, non of which can possible be done by art,dep. 13. as appeareth by his deposition in print: now being reexamined & I trust of them all, he hath only minsed that he said of the bignes of So. eyes & tongue & turning of his face directly backward: which we regard not at all, as beīg of no such momēt: doth the Disco. thinke by this trifling of his, that he hath answeared all that Rich. Mee hath deposed concerning So.? he hath done nothing lesse. Mee his reexamination sheeweth some little frailtie, but overthroweth not his first deposition. Yea his relenting no more, (all circumstances considered) doth rather strengthen his former depositiō, then his qualification weaken it. And this I say of Rich. Mee, is to be vuderstod likewise of Ioane Pye: whose deposition contayning in it 14. impossible things to be done by So. or any sonne of Adam. the Disc. answeareth,Ioane Pye. with telling vs she was reexamined, and of her qualifyng vpon her reexminatiō one (a) sole impossibility of the 14.pag 216 But he must know (as is aforsaide) that besides these haue not retracted theire first depositions, sundrie others also togeather with them haue deposed the same thinges: which their retractation, much lesse these sory qualifications of theirs can not conuince or disproue. And here we may againe obserue the deceite of the Disc. who mentioning scarclye the 10. part of Rich. Mee and 20. of Ioane Pies depositions, pretendeth to the ignorante [Page 156] reader, as though he had set downe all that they at the first time deposed with their full answears at their reexaminations. Besides the formers,Henry [...] pa [...] [...] & 217. the Disc. produceth Hen [...]y Nussey Rich. Newton and Wil. Hu [...] who hauing before deposed, the two first to S [...]m. speaking with hi [...] [...] wh [...]e open the third with his mouth shut close: being reexamined. Henry [...]uss [...] hath qualified, the other two retracted or denied, that the had before deposed, if the Dis [...]. haue set downe their reexaminations truly: This periurie of theirs, the Disc. calleth the qualif [...]ing of their former depositions, & interpretations of their m [...]ning. pag 211 But if men ma [...] be admitted so to expound theire owne wordes, we shall neuer haue any periured, nor punished for periurie to the end of the world: notwithstanding I answeare: Seeing the Commissioners that examined, did (as I am informed and doe verilie beleiue) threaten their examinats sometimes with hauing them before the L [...] of London, somtimes with imprisonment, & before their eyes commaunded Henry Butler by name to prison it is no maruell though amonge many, some fraile men were found, that would rather resent either in part or in whole, from that which in their consciences they knew to be true, then hazard and in danger themselues they knewe not to what punishment and trouble. Stronger men then they haue done as much in the like case: we all know how shamfully that notable Apostle of our faviour Peter another manner of man then any of our examinats, for feare den [...]ed that he knew the Lord, and that with an oath, or execration. It is no strange thinge then for our reexaminats (weake and infirme men as they were) to haue shruncke and relented, had it bene further then this. 2. Let the very enimyes Iudge whether voluntarie oathes, wher no profite or feare of evill in the world was like to come vnto the deponents theirby, or oathes compassed partlie with flaterie and other cuninge dealinge, partlye with terrors and threats (as is notoriousl [...]e knowne) be more like to be true 3. Those which haue relented are but few, [...] and can not therfore in any reason preiudice that which the rest being many haue depose [...]which is abundandlye sufficient to cleare the cause from counterfeting: and that we disire may be answered: offering to make vp the number of these few pety reuolters (2 or 3. excepted,) with a supplie and advantage if we may be suffered 4 It is to be supposed that if the reexaminations were (o) seene, it would appeare that more is confirmed, then extenuated.
These were the chiefe poynts, which seemed most strang in the said depositions, taken at Nott whervpon it was thought good to haue the said witnesse,pag 218. examined. And how they qualifie their former words, you see it apparant.
[Page 157] These (saith he) were the chief poynts.Darrell. vz.. the runing swelling, speaking with has mouth wide open, at other times close shut, the turning of his face directly backward, his eyes being as great as beast eyes, and tongue of the bignes of a Calues tongue, his body cloubled, his head betwene his leggs: for not on more then these hath the Disc. named. I answere, that ther are sundrie other poynt, besides, and amonge those some not inferiour to them, which the Disco. doth not once name or touch in this his Chapter of reexaminations, much lesse returne an answer vnto them: In the said deposition taken at Nottingham, it was also deposed.
1. That somtimes his legges, somtimes his armes, were heavie and inflexible like yron. deposed by Iohn Strelley, artic. 12. Ioane Pye artc. 6.
2. That W. So. had such extraordinarie strength, that somtimes 3. 4. 5. 6. or more were searse able to rule him. deposed by Rob. Aldridg artic. 2. Ioane Pye, art. 6. Iohn Wood, art. 11. Iohn Strelley, art. 12. Richa, d Mee art. 13. William Langford. artic. 9.
3. when 4 or 5. sturgled with him, (sometimes for an hower together) so as they were throughlie wearied, he did not sweate, pante, or change colour. deposed by Wil. Langford art. 9. Richard Mee arti. 13. Iohn Wood artic. 11.
4. He wallowed, gnashed with his teeth and foamed at his mouth excessiulie deposed by Robert Aldridge artic. 2. Wil. Aldred art. 5. Iohn Strelley art 12 Rich. Mee art. 13. Will. I ang [...]rd arti. 9.
5. His face and mouth [...]earefully distorted, one lippe towardes one [...]are, another towards another: deposed by VVilliam Aldred arti. 5. Ioane Pye arti. 6. Richard Mee artic. 13.
6. His body plucked round vpon an heape like a browne loafe: & so rowled, he was cast vp like a ball from the bed 3 or 4 times to geither, halfe a yard hie. deposed by Ioane Pye, artic. 6.
7. Being cast into the fire (where he laye with his hand in the fire not burned) somtimes against the walls & iron barrs of the chimney, with great violence, he receiued no apperance of hurt at all. deposed by Ioane Pye art. 6. Iohn Strelley art. 12. Rich. Mee art. 13.
8. He told of diuers things done in his absence, without notice given by any person, deposedd by Elizabeth Milward art. 14. Ioane Pye. artic. 6.
9. In his fits strange smelles were in the place where he lay, some times like brimstone, somtimes very sweete. deposed by Ioane Pye artic. 6 Richard Mee, artic. 13.
10. A strange knocking perciued about his bed, in his fitts both his feete & hands being held vnmoueable. deposed by R [...]b Alared art. 2. Ioane Pye art. 6. Eliza Milward art. 14. Iohn Pa [...] art. 15.
[Page 258] 11. He did crie hideously, somtimes like a Bull, beare, swine, and in asmale voyce vnpossible to be counterfeited: deposed by Willam Langford arti. 9. Robert Aldrdg arti. 2. Rich. Mee arti. 13.
12. His legge would be crooked with his falles, and could not be strightened, deposed by Rich. Mee art. 13. Tho. blaies arti. 1.
13. In his fites his pulses and temples did not beate. deposed by VVilliam Lang ford, a Chirurgian arti. 9.
14. His eyes was blacke and chaunged colour in his fites, deposed by VVilliam Hinde arti. 3. Tho. VVestfeild arti 4. Rich. Mee art. 13.
15. He lay for an hower as one dead: cold as Ice, his face and handes blacke, no breath being perceiued to come from him. deposed by Ioane Pye art. 6. Eliza. Milwarde article. 14.
These poynts, are contained in the aforesaid depositions, and seemed most strang, as well as the former mentioned by the Discouerer, and if [...] uer either the Bishop or his Chaplaine doe pleade for the diuill againe, the must needs returne vs answere vnto these or els they doe but tifle say nothing. Secondly, he shall doe well to make known to the world, what M. Aldridge, M. Hayes, Rich. Mee, Ioane Pye, and the other reexaminats did say beinge reexamined to the other poynts they had before deposed. In the meane season euery child may see, that the Dis. hath not performed that he professeth to doe in the title of this chapter. vz. to make it playne, that vpon the reexamination of my owne witnesses (as he calleth them) it falleth out, that the bodily actions of So. in his fitts, were not extraordinarie, seeing he hath not so much as named neither was it wisdome to name them see [...]ge they must needs haue marred the fashion of all the supposed counterfeiting. 15. of them, and if I should graunt him that those bodily actions (or passiones) of So. which he mentioneth, were not extraordinary (for which he saith very little, and proueth full silily) yet ther is enought besides to make it manifest and apparant to the world that it was imposible for Somers to haue counterfeited.
And whereas it pleaseth him to speake so indefinitly, and to saye that That saide witnesses were examined, closly and cuningly theirby implieing as if they had bene all examined, & so it seemeth would faine haue his reader conceiue and be perswaded, wherevpon also: (doubtles) it cometh to passe, that he neuer mentioneth neither the number of the first deponents, nor of the reexaminats: we are to vnderstand, that vpon the 20. of March 97. before the 12. Commissioners mentioned in the begining of this chapter, there were 17. witnesses examined, whose names are confusedly sett downe before: with the principall thinges they deposed. Synce which time there haue bene sundrie of the said deponents by the Dis. and other of his colleges reexamined: but how many I knowe not, and he himselfe mentioneth onely but seauen with their qualifications: thinkinge by this maske & [Page 159] vizar of a reexamination, though he bring in but a few, and of the meanest of the thinges deposed, suppressing and silencing the rest of the rare accidents deposed, together with many deponents, to carrie away the cause as it were in acloud, and to dazel mens eyes and make them beleeue, that all the depositions (wherein I and my fellowes doe so greathe trihumph) are fully answered, confuted, and ouerthrowne. But we must not forgett, that of the 17. tenne of them haue either not bene reexamined at all, or els being reexamined haue resisted all their rem xationes, threats, and allurements, and doe through gods mercy continue stedfast and vnmouable: vpon the testimonie of which witnesses (with many more)for besides these 17. theire haue bene [...] by the Bishope & his commissioners about 13. more deposed, which haue witnessed by Somers many thinges vnpossible to be counterfeite. this truth, I meaine, the impossibilitie of Somers counterfeiting doth re [...]ye and stand so sure, that the world is not able to remoue it. For if in the mouth of 2: or 3. witnesses a truth by the ordinance of god is to stand, and everie controuersie to be decided: how much more then is this truth to stand stead fast, and controuersie to be ended, even by the Lords owne ordinance, in the mouth of ten times 3. witnesses or theire abouts
The impossibilitie of Som. counterfei [...]ing beinge manifest enough by the last chapter, in the eyes of any vnpartiall and indifferent iudge, were ther nothing els said, nor to be said, then theiris allready said. I thinke it shallbe wisdome to vse few words more concerninge the same. Besides, I am afrayd the reader is w [...]rye in turninge over such patched and ridiculous stuffe as this, when my selfe am not a litle greiued to see my time (which ought to be more pretious to me thē the gold of ophir) thus vainly and idlie consumed, in turnninge and rakinge vp such filthy and vnsaurie dunge, and were it not that I am perswa [...]ed that the Lord hath called me heerevnto, both for the defence of mine owne innocency, and speciallye the setting forth of that wonderfull worke of his, which wretched & vngodly men doe seeke by all meanes to deface, I wou [...]d in that regard haue buryed all in silence [Page 160] longe agoe. For these causes (most christian reader) albeit I purpose (by thy patience & gods assistance) to make the case more cleare and playne vnto thee in that which remaineth to be answered of the obiections & surmisses of the Discouerer: yet will I theirin be as brefe as possible I can, and as the vnreasonablenes of the aduersarie wil giue me leaue: the rather in that whatsoeuer he coineth and breatheth out against the cause rather then me heereafter, cometh out of the very same forge and shope with the former, wherof I am content to make thy selfe Iudge in the pervell.
How M. Dar. laboured from time to time, to make those thinges that So. did, & were but very toyes, to be thought both strang & extraordinary.
VVhether the thinges deposed to be done by Som. (done indede by the Diuell) were very toyes and nothing strange and extraordinary in them: and further whether the things done by So. were such as he did or could doe of himselfe. and so argue a counterfeitinge, or whether the did passe his reach, skill, and power and so argue a supernaturall power, namly the power of the diuell within him, let the christian reader himselfe Iudge by my answere to the last chapter.
How M. Dar. would not suffer as nere as he could any to deale with So.pag 225. in his fiets, to try whether he were senselesse or dissembled.
The ground of this chapter is this assertion fathered vppon me: vz. that Som. or whosoeuer is possessed is senselesse in all theire fites: wherevnto I haue sufficiently answered in my answere to the 3. chapter of the 2. booke.
How M. Dar. indeuoured to excuse So. when he was taken short, and did such toyes, as did argue him sufficiently to be a counterfeit.
It is obiected that his foaming came from a peece of blacke lead he had in his mouth.pag [...]93. I put (saith Somers) a peece of blacke lead into my mouth, that therby I might foame in more abundant manner.
It is true that one a time he had a litle blacke lead in his mouth, ans. 1. but (as I verily take it) he did not then foame, as partly appeareth by Edmond Garlands deposition, (following) who was then present. But be it that he did. his foaming came not, nor was because of the said blacke [Page 161] lead: for then another puting blacke lead into his mouth, shall their by be made able to foame also which I thinke non of vnderstanding will affirme: and triall therof may soone be made: 3 we speake of a [...]ming in the time of his first possession, now foaming, and then foaming, specially in great abundance the day of his dispossession: and this blacke lead from whence his foaming should come, he had onely once in his mouth, when he was at Garlands house, as is plaine by the depositions concerning the same, which was almost 20. weekes after the foaming wee speake off. Now although blacke lead may peradventure haue such an odd mysticall qualitie as is pretended, yet it could not (sure) cause him to foame, so long and so many weekes before he had it. For theiris no body that deposeh to any blacke lead: then and if he had had any we should no doubt haue heard of it: nay So. himselfe deposeth no such thinge: but by this deposition we may rather coniecture, that if the diuell caused not his foaming, but himselfe, then it came by rolling a stone or soape in his mouth, for so saith he I taught him to doe, that he might the better foame, But how doth the Discouerer proue that Somers foaming came of blacke lead? besides Somers testimonie, by the depositions of two witnesses. In one fitte I saw William Somers (saith Edmond Garland) froath at the movth very much, so as the foame roaped downe into his necke: pag 23 [...] and at on time I found a peece of blacke lead in his mouth. He doth not say, and at the same time, vz. that he foamed, I found a peece et: but, and at one time I found et: meaninge, another time. So that by this deposition it should seeme, that Somers foamed not when the blacke lead was in his mouth. From hence then we can no more conclude that So. foaming came from this peece of blacke lead in his mouth, then from the morsels of bread, and gobbetes of fleshe, which he likewise hath had in his mouth. But George Richardson deposeth more fully:pag. 235. In a fitt he foamed (saith he) excedingly, and I hereing akind of grating of some what betwixt his teeth, tould Garland the boyes keeper: whervpon Garland taking him by the heaire of the head, and I by his mouth, we shooke out of his mouth a pecce of blacke lead.
I will not stand heare to shew the falshod of mans deposition, but onely I aske, what and if So. instead of the black lead, had in his mouth a stone, or pine? had the same caused his foaming both at that time, & lo [...]ge before? For I doubt not but that either of these hath as we [...] that vertue and workinge quallitie in it as blacke lead hath: I am tru [...]e ashamed to vse so many wordes about that which deserueth rather to be laughed at, then answered: but the folly of these who beleeiuinge this haue in good earnest obiected it against me, as a matter of [...]oment, hath thus farr constrained me.
How contrary to M: Darr:pag. 235. assertion, Somer, had his senses and vnderstanding in his fitts.
In my answere to the 8 chap: of my 2 booke, I haue shewed, that howsoeuer Sathan doth (no doubt) ordinarilie depriue those he possesseth in their sites, of their internall and externall senses, yet not all wayes, but can and doth by his slyghts so order the matter, as that the possessed haue many times their senses & vnderstanding in as good measure as those that are not possessed, a thinge that I haue allwayes held, and neuer sence I came to any iudgment affirmed the contrarie. Vnlesse therfore the Disc. had proued that So: in all his fits had his per fecte sences and vnderstanding, (which he neither doth nor by any possibilitie can doe) he saith nothing at all against my assertion, but fighteth with his owne shadow, & confuteth a forgerie of his owne, which he faslye chargeth vpon me.
Of the motions and knockings which were heard and sene about Somers in his fitts,pag 238. that they were done and made by himselfe, and were not as M: Darr. hath reported, extraordinarie or supernaturall.
This is answered before in my answeare to the 4 chap: of the second booke: and may in a word be answeared againe that all that is their and here obiected is false, absurde, and ridiculous, as hath allreadye bene shewed.
How Somers casting himselfe into the fire, was voluntary, and no extraordinary matter, as M. Darrell hath pretended.
Because the words of casting into the fire (quoth So.) doth seme to import much:pag 142. First I say, that the fires in my Mistris house, and then afterward, in my father in laws, were but very smale, made of slat coales, and so compassed at the ends and foreparte with barrs of iron, that except I should haue thrust my selfe betwixt the sayd barres, and the wall, or had thrust my fingers betwixt the barrs, I could not in any wise haue cast my selfe into the fire. But I confesse that M. Dar. hauing told me out of S. Marke, and like wise hauing straightlie warned such as keept me in my supposed fitts, that they should be very carfull to looke vnto me: I did cast my selfe now & then into the Chimney, or vpon the yrons or grates.
[Page 163] Concerning this poynt Ioane Pie hath deposed thus On Allhalow even at noone,narration [...]d. or their abouts I with sundry others, being with VVilliam Somers, he was sitting in a chaire about two yards from the fire side, and sudd [...]nly was cast towards the fire, his head lighting vpon the iron that keept vp the [...]ire, and one of his hands in the fire: and they being 3 or 4 taking him vp to saue him from burning, they could not set him in the chaire again: for his leggs were so bowed as they all could not streight them, and be so heavie, as they could scarce lift him, and that neither his head, haire, nor any part of his body was hurt or burned by the fire.
And M. Iohn Strelley after this manner: de P. 1 [...] He was on a sudden cast in to the fire in the presence of all: and suddenly taken out without any hurt to him by the fire, being of waight as a foresaide.
And Rich. Mee thus: And the said Som. would be violently cast into the the fire,dep 13 standing from the fire a yarde and halfe off, and none of his clothes burnt or heare singed.
Let now the reader chuse, whether he will beleiue this beast of England, or these 3. vpon their oathes, and many other affirming, and readie to depose the same, and more then this. And where he saith, that I straightly warned such as keept him that they should be carfull to looke vnto him: how can this posible be true, seeinge he was cast into the fire, beforethen blush for shame you that plead for Somers. I came to Nottingham as appeareth by the deposition of Ioane Pye which also High Wilson made knowne vnto me at Ashbye, when he came to me their for my repiare to So. at Nott. as he and somof my owne familie can witnes. And where he confesseth, that he cast himselfe vpon the yrons or grats: it should seeme that as the fires were very small (for sooth) and made of slate coales, so the yrons or grates by meanes therof were not hoat neither, els the would sure haue burnt him.
Ouer and besides So. depostion the Disc. produceth two others wherof one deposeth that on a time he clapt his buttockes vpon the fire, M. Barnard the other, that he fell downe with his shoulders on the fyre.
But he was oft cast into the fire. so that his being cast at two seuerall times as is saide,Iames Alwood if that were so, letteth not but that at other times he might be so cast, as that some bare part of his body laye in the fire: yea it is directly deposed by Ioane Pye of one time, and before the Bishop of London (as I take it) by Edm. Garland of another time and place, that his bare hand laye in the fire, and for some little space as appeareth by the circumstances, and yet was not burned. And ther are sundrie ready to depose, that at another time and place in the presence of many, he was throwne on his face into the middest of a hoat & great fyre, his face bareinge downe the hoat coales that lyinge thus with a l [...]n [...]ne cap on his head Mary Couper his sister snatched at him, plucke [Page 164] away the cap, and left face and barehead in the fyre: And yet behould no face burned, nor heaire singed thereby.
Of So pretended strength and weight in his fitts, that contrary to M. Dar. and his frends reports,pag 244 ther was nothing extraordinarie in them.
So. say I had such extraordinarie and supernaturall strength, that 3 somtimes 4. 5. 6. or moe, were scarce able to rule him, though they had him at great advantag: as lying flatt vpon the ground, or vpon a bed, (yea a lowe trundle bed) or tyed fast to a chaire 3. men for an houre or their abouts striuing with him, though they swet and were in a manner breathles, and theirby forced to giue place to others: yet did he not so much as chang his colour, or pant, nay he was scarcely perceiued to draw his winde, as is deposed ergo, So. is noanswere this [...]g [...]men [...] or els yeald to the [...]. counterfeite. For no man can adde to his strength by counterfeiting.
The Disc. now telleth vs that his strength was not extraordinary, And he proueth it first by So. ridiculous deposition, then by the depositions of 7. others.
Somtimes saith Ed. Garland a man that hath had great triall of Som. supernaturall strength) Somers strength was but ordinarie And againe,pag 245 I found him often of easie strength.
VVhy this leteth not but that at some other times in some of his fitts, he was of extraordinarie streugth: And this I doubt not but that Garland did at the same time depose, though we here nothing of it. Yea his very words insinuat no lesse. The other sixe depose that they aparte prouing his strength, found it to be but ordinarie. I doe not say neither euer did, that So. in all his fitts was of extraordinarie strength, for then indeede Garland and the other sixe had deposed materially: but of such strength in some of them he was without all question and cō tradiction. He foamed we saye, he wallowed we say, he was cast into the syre we say, etc. Yea wee say not that he foamed, or wallowed, he was cast into the fire in all and euery of his fittes but that in some of them and at sundrie times he was evidently seene to be thus strangly and extraordinarily visited. And presuppose that vpon the apprehention of alewde person for some fellonious acte, 3 or 4. honest substantia men should bring in euidence, that such a day and time they saw the p [...]rtie breakinge vp his neighbours house and takinge away his goods were not this euidence sufficient in law and reason to convince the fell [...], because that at some other time or times, other his good [Page 165] frendes did see him sitting in his chaire and reading of a booke? For this is truly the Disc. manner of reasoninge in this case, to bleare the eyes of the world with, and to proue this counterfeiting if [...] [...]lde, S [...]nes (forsooth) Somers strength was but ordinarie: and Somtimes or often (saith another) I found him but of easie strength: ergo S [...]m strength was not extraordinarie, as Darrell affirmeth. In like manner he argueth before: one a time saith on, Som. clapt his buttocks on the fire another, he sell downe with his shoulders on the fire, ergo So. was neuer cast into the fire, his face, or bare hands being in the fire, and he not burned.
So. knowledge in his sits was not extraordinarie as M. Dar. and his frendes haue falslye pretended: neither could he speake Greeke, Hebrew, or Latine, otherwise then he had learned.
That his knowledge was extraordinarie, I trust it is elswhere in the historie made manifest. Against it nothing is obiected worthy the answering. But alas poore Somers himselfe) who neuer fayleth the Disc. at a pinch) he good soule like an honest youth is as euery hand whyle so here brought vpon the stage to patch out this desperat cause, and to depose at large: now wheras to this end I haue alleadged that he (a boy scarcely vnderstanding one article of the Creeddid expound the Creed by the space of an houre togeither or their abouts, (a thing acknowledged by two of the Discouerers owne witnesses) this is handsomly shad owed, glozed vpon and daubed ouer in these words: that he was in some sort enabled so to doe, by reason that almost euery minister, that came vnto him, had interpreted the Articles of the Creed diuers times vnto him. It had bene good and a most equall and indifferent course (seeing So. is knowne to be an impudent lying wretch) for the strengthening of this glozing deposition, so vnlikly to be true, to haue had these ministers knowne, and ther names, that did thus enable and instruct Som. in the articles of the Creede: or at least the depositions of some of those who were then present would then haue bene taken. It had bene no heard matter for the Commissioners to haue sifted out this vpon the taking of the depositions, if it had pleased them, seeing it is deposed (you see) that thes Ministers haue interpreted vnt [...] him th [...] articles of the Creed diuers times and that in the time of this his tro [...]le he was se [...]ome or neuer alone. But admitt that such a cour [...]e [...]ere taken by I know not how many ministers visitinge him in his sicknes, (a thing that I suppose no man of vnderstanding will easily beleiue) [...]et it is a question whether So. were of himselfe able to lay vp so much, as somtimes he deliuered.
There was no impossibility in So. sites as M. Dar. and his frendes haue [...] p [...]tended.
This th [...] Dis. proueth by no lesse then 10. depositions. Now I [...] (saith Robert Couper) what thinges the boy [...] in [...] than [...] a [...]y other of his numb [...]enes and capacitie may doe the like.
Robert Cooper being present at So. dispossession, with teares confessed his sinnes before vs all, being some 150. If at that time he though So. counterfeited, then those teares of his and confession were hipocriticall. The truth is that oppressed with feare, vpon the fearefull sight he then beheld, he shed those teares and made that confession: as the men of Ephesus did vpon the report only of the like worke of Satan: but being now without that feare, as himselfe confesseth, his mind or iudgment as it shoulde seeme is cleane altered, as by this and other wretched depositions of his appeareth.
I was oft (quoth George Richardson) with the boy in his fittes, and could neuer see any thing done by him,pag 256 but I could doe the like.
George Richardson pag 233. deposeth that he saw So. in afitte, wher in he soamed exceedingly Now I thinke he can not do the like, though he put a peace of blacke lead into his mouth to helpe him, as he saith So. then did. And where he saith he was oft with him, I spppose his oft times, were not aboue 2 or 3 times.
Seeing So in his fitts (saith M. Aldred) the fift of Nouember,pag 2 [...]6 heauinge vp his belly, drawing his mouth towards his eares: scriching, et, I departed away perswaded that he was a counterfeite, and that he did nothing, but that a boy naughtely disposed might doe as well as he.
But I would faine know what M. Aldred did thinke vpon the 7 of Nouember, vpon which day he preached at So. dispossession, and in his prayer confessed his sinnes with teares, on which morning also he said to some, that the said night his sleepe departed from him, vpon that he beheld the euening before in Som. as also what he thought of Som. when he was first deposed before the 12. Commissioners. It may be their are many thousands in this kingdome which somtimes thought So. to be ac [...]ounterfeite [...] who now see & confesse that it is vnpossible it should be for this therfore is nothing to the purpose nor at all [Page 167] against me that M. Aldred hath deposed. For albeit the 5 of Nouember he speake [...]n off ne might Imagine those few actions of the boy to be counterfeite, yet this [...]etteth not but that at other times both after and before vpon the sight of other more strange and fearefull accidents, he might be of an other mind. And thus (but for breuities sake) could I par [...]culerly answeare and avoyde all these depositions of the Discouerer. pag 257.
I neuer did see any thing that So.Alow that all those & a duzen more say true vz. that they neuer sawe &c. no did Iohn a Stile nor Ihon a Nok [...] they are all wee s [...]e in the negatiue. therfore 2. honest men in the affirmitiue crase and confound them all. did, to make me to thinke that it was supernaturall: saith Nich. Shepheard. and M. Craven, I did not see him doe any thing which another boy might not easilie haue performed. And M. Foster, I saw nothing but it might be counterfeited. and M Pare: I could not perceiue any extraordinary thing to be done by the boy, but what any other might well haue done: And M VVallis, I could not perceuie any such strangnes in the thinges I saw the boy doe, and Iames Alwood: vpon the 5 of Nouember at night: I obserued that any body naughtily disposed, might haue done the same. And lastly saith Rich. Newton: I neuer saw Somers doe any thing, but that aboy of his yeares might easilie doe.
Because these men were either blind, [...] 1 [...] or seeing would not see, shall wee therfore put out the eyes of others, of the 17 deposed first, and of sundrie others deposed since: as also of hundreds besides readie to depose the same, if they were thervnto called by authoritie? All men are not like to Peter and Iohn who said vnto the faces of the hie prists and Elders,act. 4. 20. that they could not but speake the things which they had seene & heard. 2. wher almost al thes 10 witneses which saw So. in many fits depose, that they themselues could do the like, others, that any body might doe the same, yea easily: how can it be but that they be periured if they haue so deposed indeede? for their be almost 30 which haue deposed to about 20 thinges impossible to be done by any naturall or artificiall power. Besid, by the depositions of So. & others deposed & examined by the B: and the Disc, and alledged in this booke to proue counterfeiting, and so by the Discouerie it selfe, it is manifest, that it is not so very easie a matter for one, much lesse for any body naughtily disposed, to doe the same So. did. Seven came to carrie me (saith Somers) whom, as I thinke, I did very much trouble: wherevpon it was giuen ou [...], that I was so heavie in my fittes as 7 were scarce able to carie me. By this reporte it should seeme that 7 could hardly carry him, not because of his strugling, and yet euery boye can not so struggle, but for the exceedinge great weaight of his body (which is by some deposed) whervpon this report did rise.pag. 180. & 18 [...]. It is also confessed and deposed, that he made his belly to swell and did hide his tongue vz: so as no parcell of it could be seene [Page 168] with a candle, for not longe before and in the presence of the Maior with some 50 others, his mouth was by 12 persons or their aboutes looked into with a candle,pag. 23. 5 pag 215. pag 201. pag 233. pag 189. but no tongue nor parcell therof was their to be seene, saue the roote in his throate: Againe, Som: thrust his tonge backwarde into his throate, speake with his mouth wyde open, pricked with pinnes, endured it, foamed exceedingly, that the foame ran downe on both the sides of his mouth, pag 2 [...]3. and about his chinne, & roaped downe into his necke: These thinges (confessed by the Disco. himselfe and the frendes of counterfeiting, yea deposed by his owne deponents,) can not any body naughtely disposed easily doe: yea hereby it is euidēt that no body can by art doe the like, and theirfore So: hath not counterfeited. Let the Disc. then and frendes of counterfeiting be iudged out of there owne mouthes. And this is the 12. time the Discouerer is convinced by his Discouery, Before we haue hearde that the Disc. in his Discouerie hath discouered my innocencye: & heere we playnly see that he hath done as much for the cause it selfe. Yf now hereby the impossibilitie of So. counterfeitiug doe appeare: how much more, when herevnto we shall add the rare and supernaturall accidents mentioned in my answeare to the last chapter of the third booke.
Whether these depositions will satisfie M. Dar and his frends,pag 257. it may be doubted, but to any reasonable men they will be sufficient, to shew the vanitie of the foresaid pretended imposibilities.
The Disc. may now be out of doubt, that these his depositions doe not satisfie me, as also why: neither doe they or can they satisfie I trust any reasonable men, but must needes appeare vnto them to be as generally vaine & friuolous, so most of them manifestly false, & the deponēts plainly periured, if they ha [...]e so deposed. Farr therfore are they from shewing any vanitie in the aforesaid imposibilities, witnessed by a cloud of witnesses. And thus is this supposed vanitie of the aforesaid impossibilities quite ouerthrowne, & made lighter then vanitie it selfe.
How contrarie to M. Dar. and his frend assertions, W. So. was accounted by many in Nottingham, for a dissembler, from the time that he begane his practises there,pag 259 Tho. Porter Ro [...]. Cooper Ed Garland M. Barnard vntill be coufessed the same himselfe.
This he proueth by sundrie depositions. One deposeth, I told M. Dar. it was reported, that the boy did counterfeite. Another, I did verilie thinke that he did but dissemble. A third, many still hold opinion, that the boy did dissemle. A fourth, I thinke that So. dissembled: and thus doe 3 moe depose.
The people of the Iewes said of Christ, that he was aglutton and a drinker of wine, and that he had a diuill: yea the pharises said of him, that he was aconiurer,math. 11. 19. Iohn 7. [...]0 math. 9. 34. and 12 24. casting out deuils, through Belz [...]bub the Prince of deuils. And yet behold there was neuer any thinge more false. Many, yea generally all the people of the Iewes did thinke and report, that the disciples did steale Iesus away by night, whiles the soulders sleept: and I warrant you,math. 28, 13. 15 had the hie priests, (who raysed vp this slaunder of the resurrection of Christ) sent forth Commissioners, enow would haue deposed the same and yet lo [...] exceeding false: yea not only so, but abhorring to common sense. For what more absurd and senseles thinge can be vttered, then that which the souldires affirmed, that while they sleept, his disciples stole him away? yf Chrst was gone while the souldiers sleept, as they reported, and was generally beleeued, a monge the Iewes how knewe the souldiers that the disciples stole him away? and whether he raised vp himselfe, and went away yea or no, as his disciples affirmed? Thus we see theris nothing so false and absurd, specially if it be against the glory of god and the good of his church, but if Sathan once gette any to giue it out in speach, many will beleiue it, and report it. Even so albeit it be palpable false, abhorring from reason and sense and vtterly impossible to be true, that Som. did counterfeit, yet not withstanding it may be bele [...]ued, reported, and deposed by many. So in considerate and foolish is man to beleiue euery thing. prou. 14. 1 [...]. This the old serpent hath in long experience knowne to be true, & that therby yea by nothing more he hath in all ages preuailed greatly against the Lord, and his servants. Otherwise he would neuer spread abroad so manifest slaunders as vncessantly he doth. And as generally in other cases he doth thus without faile, & euer will: so hath he done in these particul [...]r workes of god, whereof my selfe haue bene a witnes. Kath. Wright was no sooner dispossessed, but presently the deuill rais [...]d vp one Beckingham an old man in the ministrie, and a kinde of preacher, to say that she had the falling sicknes: and yet the man neuer saw her vntill her dispossession. Darling being dispossessed, Sathan stirred vp one Edward Baker to say that he counterfeited, and others to report that he was helped by a witch of Staphenhil. when the 7. in Lancashire were deliuered from Sathan, the papists gaue in out and spread it abroad that I was a Coniurer, in so much as M. Dickons writtinge vnto me thereof, aduīsed me to come to Manchester, and onenly in the pulpit to cleare my selfe of that slaunder. Neither doe I doubt but that the same is noysed among them vntill this day. For since my imprisonment I vnderstand by writing, that they report their, that I did put the deuill into them all, the very same words also haue s [...]ndry of them said to my face in prison. And they papistes at they Cl [...] openly and a loud haue called my beloued brother M. More, who ioyned [Page 170] with me in the same worke, (and in regard theirof hath bene my fellow in bonds) Conturer. In like sorte when the deuill was cast out of Somers, he had some at hand to say that he counterfeited: yea ceased not vntill by himselfe and his instruments, he had not onely drawne t [...] boy (vpon whom the worke was wrought; to say that he counterfeted: but that the same might be more probable and the rather beleiued, to affirme besides that I taught him so to doe: yea lett vs assure our selues that if Satan should be driven out of thowsands hereafter, against euery such worke of god, & for the obscuring of it, he would ra [...]e vp & spread abroad one slaunder or other: otherwise god should goe with the glorie due to him, and man make his best profit therof, without any resistance by Sathan, which is not possible, except in som speciall case, and for a certaine time it please the lord to chaine him vp. Be it then as the Disc. saith, (though in this chapter of his there be much vntruth) that So was accounted by many in Nott. for a dissembler: it doth no more proue So. to be a dissembler, then the account and report of the people of the Iewes proueth that Iohn the baptist had a deuill, math. 11. 18. yea that Christ was a glutton and drincker of wine, that he cast ou [...] deuils by the prince of deuils and that he had a deuill: In a matter of religion or concerning god or his seruants. vox populi, is not (as we commonly saye) vox dei, but often, if not for the most parte, uox diaboli. Yet indeede the people or multitude, said not from time to time, nor yet at any time, that So. counterfeited, as the Disc. affirmeth, but the contrary. But let vs frame and therby a litle better obserue the Disc. argument, therby to see how substantiallie he proueth Som. to haue counterfeited. It was reported, saith one: I thinke, I verily thinke (say others) that So. did counterfeit, ergo So. counterfeited. Behold the Disc. demonstration. If this be a good argument, then this also: many reporte that So. did not counterfeit, and some of better iudgment and credite then these deponents haue so deposed: as namely M. Ireton, M. Browne M. Evington, but alas these men were out of their owne element. M. Brinsley, preachers of the gospell: ergo So. did not counterfeite Thus also I can proue that So. was possessed, for they aforesaid preachers haue deposed that they thinke so. Yea what is their so false,pag. 150. & 151. that one may not (in appearance) proue, or so true that he can not disproue by this kind of argument? many thinke and prattle of the fyre of purgatorie, ergo etc. The Iewes who are not a few thinke, and verily thinke, and say to this day, that the Messias is not yet come, ergo. The Disco. may be ashamed thus to dispute. But this shamles kinde of arguing,pag 259. doth wel sut with the cause he hath in hand. Neuerthelesse I answere particularly to the chiefest of these depositions.
I did alwayes (saith M. Aldred) hubt in myhart, that he did but diss [...]ble.
[...] we haue heard before how greatly M. Aldred was affēcted with that he beheld in So. the 6. of Nouember at night, and the day of his d [...]possession, whither for breuities [...]ake I referr the reader: so as it can not possible be true that is heere deposed. And if M. Aldred haue [...] vpon his oath, his deposition is not to be regarded.
When I perceiued (quoth M. Leigh) that the diuel,pag [...] that was pretended to be in Somers, could speake no language but English, I tooke the boye for a counterfe [...]e, and so alwayes after I did repute him.
I answeare M. Leigh, that this a sory argument and sily conclusion to perswade him (and others through him) of Som counterfeiting, because he could speake no language but english. For their be many (no doubt) in England which be somwhat stragly handled, that can speak no other language but english, & yet are no counterfeits. Neither doth [...]ence [...] that he had no deuill in him: except M. Leigh can proue this, that whosoeuer is possessed and hath a deuill in him, speaketh diuers Languages: then indede he saith somethinge. Their is no doubt but that the [...] can skill of all Languages: but it followeth not their vpon that beinge in man, he theirfore will speake the said languages, or some of them, at the becke also and pleasure of this or that man. He can doe many thinges, that he will not doe. No question but the deuill in So.m (god permitting) could haue done a thousand thinges whereby it should haue bene as manifest he had bene in Somers, as by speaking latin, or greeke, whereof he did not one: and yet it followeth not theirvpon that he was not theire.
How M Darrells credite, touchinge his dealing with the boy of Burton, doth relye upon a false and foolish booke, that was published of the said boy [...] pretended poss [...]ssion, and dispossession.
And M. Dar.pag 169. himselfe confesseth that he read, or at the least did heare the said booke read over, before it went to the presse: and yet acknowledgeth [Page 172] vpon diuers occasions, as heereafter shall appeare, that sundrie poynte [...] are vntrue: which beinge considered together with the premises it may [...] bethought, that M. Darr. writteth falsly, when he telleth vs that a greate many would depose the saide booke to beone would thinke that this Disc had neuer gone to schoole he reasoneth so childishly as if a discourse may not be true in the substance & yet faultye in some circumstance. true, if they might be called theirunto by authoritie.
The Disc. hauinge vsed many wordes to smale purpose and not worthy the answearing, to proue the printed booke concerninge Darling to be a false and foolish booke, commeth in the third and last place to that which he thinketh to be most materiall, namely, my owne confession, in that I acknowledge sundrie poyntes in it t [...] be vntrue: and these he sheweth in the chapter followinge to be three. But we must vnderstand they are matters of circumstance, and that I doe not iustifie the booke in every circumstance, but the historie to be true in substance, as appeareth by pag. 266. Now marke good reader how the Disc. argueth: The booke concerning Darling is vntrue in some p [...]yntes, therfore in all, or ergo the whole booke is false. Hath he his sences thinke you, that gropeth not the grossnes of this argument? Now, wheras it may seeme that I was in fault in that I did not correcte the booke in these saide poyntes that were a misse, seeing I read it ouer before it went to the prese, the very truth is, that in a writinge which I returned togeather with the booke to M. Iohn Denison the publisher theirof, I did sect downe the summe of that I speake to Darling & his frends, desiering that that beinge the truth might be published, & that the other lines which were penned (and now printed) wherein these said vntruthes are contayned, might be left out. Am I now in fault, because these things were not accordingly reformed? Touchinge the other poynt, to witt my affirminge, that many [...]are readie to depose the said booke to be true, though I my selfe (forsooth) acknowledg it to be false: marke I praye thee (good reader) the deceitfull dealinge of the Discouerer: how he purposly leaueth out the speciall wordes that should cleare the case, vz. for the substance of it. I sayd in my Apologie, the booke printed for the substance of it, hath bene offered to be confirmed by the oathes of a great many: a principall part whereof we see he omitteth: without which omisiion he could neuer haue made (as euery child may see) this goodly flowrish, and theirfore it must needes be that the same was wittingly and aduisedly done by him, which aggrauate [...]h his fault theirin: whereas I meant then and doe meane still, that the substantiall poyntes theirof that make against counterfeiting, are true and iustifiable For confirmation wherof we must know that M. Denison whē he came to the B. of London to be examined about the same matter, brought in writinge the names of a great many (I thinke about [Page 173] 40.) who offered to depose to the same effecte, yf they might haue bene admitted: neither doubt I but that he made this knowne to the Bishop.
Of M. Darrells rashnes in affirminge Thomas Darling to be possessed, and of his cunning instructing him, how to behaue himselfe vpon the day of his pretended dispossession.
This matt [...]r of Darlings was so acceptable vnto M. Darrell hauinge bene out of worke from the pretended disposs [...]ssion of Katherine wright,pag 270. vz for about 9. or ten yeares, as that he thrust himselfe into it somwhat grosly.
This he proueth by the deposition of Robert Toone, who deposeth that he relatinge to other preachers and my selfe, the manner of the boyes fites. I answered, that my opinion was the boy was possessed. Darrell said he was of opinion &c. ergo. a worthy argument sure. In the 22 page the Disc. hath these words: The certaintie heereof is that M. Walkeden the boyes granfather hereing how M. Darrell had helped Kath. Wright, procured him to come to Burton, to helpe Darling. If now the Disc. speake truely as indeed he doth (though he seldome fault that way) then every one may see that Darrell did not thrust or intrud himselfe into this action, muchles somewhat groslye as the Disc. affirmeth, being theirevnto requested and procured by the boyes grandfather M. Walkeden. And thus is the Discouerer convinced the 13. time by his owne Discouery.
And where he saith that the afore [...]aid preachers vpon my perswation,pag. 271. resolued together with me & diuers other ministers of a fast to be had at Burton for Darlings dispossession, and indeuoreth to proue the same by Iesse Bees deposition. I answeare that had we done so, we had done nothinge whereof we neede to be ashamed, but the truth is we had not a word about that, as M. Hildersham and M. More with the rest of the ministers can witnes.
Being earnestslye intreated (saith M. Darrell) for my presence at the fast I deaied the same,pag 276. and that for these two reasons: vz. for avoyding the note of vaine glorie, and that the people through myne absence might be kept from ascribinge any speciall guift to me in casting out deuils. In which his second reason it may be obserued: first his conceite, that the deuill the next daye would be cast out: then it appeareth that he had vsed great vauntes of the dispossession of Kath Wright, or otherwise, why should he haue sus [...]cted any such thing by the people? Againe if this were not a shifting reason, how came it to passe, that he was present at the disposs [...]ssinge of the 7. in [...]ancashire: but especiallie of Wil. So. when his name was almost at the highest?
VVhat my conceite (as the Disc. tearmeth it) heerein is, and where vpon grounded, appeareth by that I haue said in my Narration, treating of the meanes of d [...]spossession. For answea [...] to the second thinge heere obiected against me, I on [...]ly put the christian reader [...] minde, that the people of the Iewes would haue made Christ a king, and the people of L [...]stra with theire priest would haue sacrificed vnto the Apostles, [...]nabas and Pau [...], as godes come downe vnto them in the likenes of men: and yet it is certaine that Christ and these his Apostls were farr from seekinge or desiring any such thing. To the third I answeare, that beinge p [...]me to the great good I sometime had receiued in beinge an eye witnes of this notable worke of god, and griued in this respecte for my absence heere spoken of, especiallye after the boyes d [...]possession: I their vpon thought a [...]d determined with my selfe, it like occasion afterward should be offered of my presence, not to with draw my selfe as I did any more, theirby to [...]oose the benefite of that good which the Lord in mercy might a [...]foord me by being present and an eye witnes at these & such like denuerances: a [...]beit in one two former respectes, or for the two reason [...] aforesaid, I after my selfe desired & could rather haue wished to haue bene absent then present. And that heerein I speake the truth,pag 277. and [...]ye not, god is my witnes.
Howbeit, if he had bene so carefull to haue avoyded the note of vaine gl [...]rie as he pretendeth, he would neuer haue suffered the wordes before mentioned of the diuell, touching his praying, as fast as they did, that were with Darlinge, to haue passed his handes: for theirby he seemeth so gre [...]y of some commendatiö, is rather then [...]aile, he was contented to receiue it from satan.
Had I bene the publisher of that booke the Disc. might then withAnsweare 1 some better coulour haue framed this ma [...]cious colle [...]tion against me 2. those words are not so much sett downe for the matter of the, as for the māner of their deliuerie, vz. with his mouth wide open: which thing impossible to be counterfeited, will the sooner be beleiued, whē it is not onely declared that the boy spake with his mouth wyde open, but also specified what words he so vttered. and in this respecte their was good and iust cause of publishinge them. 3. Theire is small cause why any should commend me, or conceiue well of me in regard of this speach, seeing it was spoken by the father of lyes, and therefore g [...]eatlye to be suspected of falshode, excepte my selfe had published the booke: for my pervsinge of it was knowne onely to some 3. or 4. [...].
Of M. Darrells further practise with Darling to pretend, that Sathan sought to reenter into him, and of some other his vntrue assertions concerning the boyes fittes, and of his cunning dealinge likewise with him, that be should neuer confesse his dissimulation.
From pag 285. vntill 290. the Disc. pursueth his owne shadow, labouring with many wordes to convince me of that I neuer affirmed. vz. That Darling in all his fittes was altogether senceles: this I haue shewed before in my answeare to this generall charge, wherevnto to avoyde tediousnes and idle repetitions of the same thinge, I referre the reader for fyll answeare to all that heere he obiecteth against me.
Another thing that the Disc. troubleth himselfe much with, and where aboutes he bestoweth many lines,pag 289. even from the page 289. till page 293. is, that I should affirme, that it was Sathan onely (as I did thinke) that vsed the words in those dialogues mentioned in the said book: he the said Satan transforming himselfe into an angell of light, at such times when he seemed to speake godlily. And this he confuteth full soundly (I warrant you) first by producinge the boy Tho. Darling deposing, that he doth not beleiue so. Then by the deposition of Iesse. Bee a sadler, who saith: that whosoeuer affirmeth so, doth lye in so affirming. There reason is, because of the godly speaches he vsed mentioned in the dialogues. Then and in the third and last place the Disc. himselfe telleth vs, that for the same reason he thinketh that it can not be that the saide dialogues came from the deuill: his wordes be these: If any man will take the paynes to pervse those speaches, which Iesse Bee hath fathered vpon the boy in the said dialoges: he shall finde them to be such as will hardly be found againe in any storie that euer was written to be ascribed to Sathan.
If now I can shew out of a history of good credite against which theire can no exception be taken, as holy wordes and as vnlikely to come from Sathan, as those mentioned in the dialogues, to haue yet neuertheles bene vttered by Sathan, then I hope the Dis. will yeeld, that the holines of those speaches doth not lett, but that the same not with standinge they might proceede from the diuell. VVe read then in the divine storie,mark 5. 9. mark. 1. 24. that the Temptor saide vnto Christ, it is written, alleadging scripture for his purpose, (all the wordes whereof be holy.) And often thus: Iesus the sonne of the most high god. And againe, I know thee what thou art, even the holy one of god. VVhat wordes I praye you be more holy then these? and what wordes more vnlikely to come from Sathan then such as these? Sure if the Disc. had bene liuinge in that age, and present at these holy and divine speaches, he would not [Page 176] haue thought they came from Sathan. Even so likewise I muze what the B. and S. Harsnet would haue sayd, if they had bene by, when that testimonie and commendation was giuen by the diuell of Paul & Silas, whereof we read in the actes These men (saith he) are the servantes of the most high god, which shew vnto you the way of salvation. VVhat wordes almost could be deliuered more vnlikely to proceede from the diuill, that aduersarie of mankinde, then these? for being true, a man at the first blush might imagine, that if the were the speaches of the euill spirit, then sure he was not vnwilling that men should be faued: wheras the old serpent ment theirby to hinder, and did mightelye Kinder the saluation of men, I meane the inhabitantes of Philippi: for by oft cryinge out in that manner as he did, he moued and occasioned S. Paul to cast him forth of her whom he possessed, and others vpon that facte of the Apostle, to cast him and Silas a prophet into prison, & so ordered the matter that vpon their inlargment they departed the citie: which no question wasithe thing Sathan aymed at in the commendation he gaue of Paul and Silas. So that by these and such like examples of the holy scripture we may saflye conclude, that the wicked spirit heere spoken of, did ayme sure at some evill practise & intent, when he vsed those holy words mentioned in the sayde dialogus howsoeuer the Disc. happely iudge otherwise, and his deponent Iesse Bee, because of the godly speaches contained in the dialogues.
M. pag 293. Darrell being charged, that since the time of the pretended dispossession of Darling, he had cherished, entertained & lodged the boy at his house: and that least his owne packing and dissimulation might happen to be detected is well as the boyes: he did vse this, or the like perswasion in effecte vnto him: vz. that he should continue constant, and not suffer himselfe by any alluerment to be drawen to say, that he had dissembled in his former fittes, and that he was neuer possessed with any wicked spirit. And his answeare is thus: one night I entertained the said Darlinge in my house at Ashby: and the rest he denieth: but Darling himselfe deposeth it. I haue bene with M. Darrell (saith he) diuers times, sometimes at Burton, once at Apleby, once at Packington, at seuerall exercises: from whence I went hom with M. Darrell to Ashby, and supped that night with M. Hildersham, M. Dar. two other ministers, and Mistris Ireton, at M, Hildershames house, & did lye that night at M. Darrells. Also I confesse that M. Darrell hath had some communication with me, and hath willed me at sometimes that I should be constant, and sticke to the truth, meaning, that I should not suffer my selfe to be drawen to affirme that I was not possessed: but that I had dissembled in all my sayd fittes, and so consequentlye, that God had not deliuered m [...] from the possession of Sathan.
[Page 177] Heere is great adoe and much prattle about packing, dissimulation, and I knowe not what, and of the feare forsooth that was on my behalfe least the same should be detected: but if the Iudge should call for the evidence to prooue this, then come in nothing but 2. poore & silye circumstances or presumptions: either of which if the be of force to proue any thing,the 1. circumstauce must needes probablie conclude this said packing. The first circumstance and argument of his is this. Since the preteuded dispossession of Darling, Darrell hath cherished, entertained, and lodged Darling: it is probable theirfore that Darrell taught Darling to counterfeite apossession: and that at such time or times ther was some packing betweene them about the smothering of the said dissimulation. The antecedent or former parte of his reason the Disco. pretendeth to proue both by my owne deposition and Darlinges, but he doth not proue it fully: for in it he speaketh of my cherishing of Darling, as if he had bene my darling in deede, or as if I had bene some foster father vnto him, but proueth no such thinge, but onely the bare lodginge of him one night onely: and truely I doe not remember that euer he did eate one crumme of bread in my house in his life. But admitte he had supped with me as well as lodged with me, and stayed with me a longer time, not that night onely, but diuers nightes, what of all that? admittinge the antecedent to be true (as it is false) yet how doth the consequent and it hange together by M. Harsnetes logike? many haue both eaten and lodged with me, whom I neuer packed nor consulted with about dissemblinge a possession. The second circumstance is, Darrell willed Darling to be constant and sticke to the truth, and not suffer himselfe to be drawne to affirme that he had dissemled I wold be loth to blot paper or stand long in answering and refuting such ware as this: And therfore I only desire the reader to open his eyes and to behold the vanitie of it, and withall the shifting pacherie of this discouerer who pretendeth forsooth and would faine haue the worlde to thinke that these wordes of mine were vsed to darlinge at mine owne howse at Ashbie and that darling hath so deposed, & therfore I deposinge the flat contrarie, must needes be forsworne. Now this cunninge insinuation of his. is closely & darkely but yet malitiously shut vp in these wordes of his: the rest darrel denieth: implyinge therein as if I simplye and absolutely denyed all the rest which (to make the case plaine and apparant vnto the good reader) I doe not. I doe not denye that euer I vsed any such speaches to Darlinge at all, But that I vsed any such speaches to him in my house at Ashbte the night I lodged him there, or spake any words vnto him to that effect. This is that which I denyed vpon my oath, and deny agayne: nay I haue vpon [Page 178] my oath to the B of London confessed, that I said to Darlinge as is here by him deposed. But where & when? in the Gathouse after this Darlinge had bene in the Bishops house for sundry weekes togeher, and sundry meanes vsed, yea and by your leaue none of the best (c) to haue drawen him with Sommers (for the strengtheninge of Sommers con [...]ession of counterfeitinge) to saye and confesse that he had counterfeited: as threatning, and imprisonment in the Bishops house, forging and deliueringe of letters to Darlinge as come from me, and thervpon requiringe and obtaining answeres from him to the same letters, a thinge not denied by the B. of London him selfe in open Court. In like forte Darlinge deposed that I said thus to him (as here is specified) at the Gatehouse after his departure from the Byshop, and not at Ashby: the contrary where vnto he is redy to depose. Now where the Disc. by his wresting and writhing, alteringe and keeping backe parte of our depositions intimateth, that one of vs must nedes be periured, & that in his christian and charitable intendement must nedes be Darrell. The truth is (and so it will appeare) that in our depositions at large we deposed one and the same thinge in effect, our depositions strengthening and confirming one another and not dissenting or crossing one another And by these kind of sleights and slipperi [...] dealing: the Disc. maketh often shewes of periurie and contrarieues where none is. If you will haue any more circumstances, they are set downe a lyttle before in the Discuerye and doe here followe.
Darrell no sooner saw the boye in a fitt,3. cir [...]umstanc [...] pag 172. but presently he affirmed him to be possessed.
Darrell tolde them in Darlinges hearing of Katherin wright,4 pag 272. who hauing bene possesed was troubled in such sort, as Darlyng was.
Dar repeated in the boyes heareing what were the signs both of possessiō & dispossession,5 pag 273. mentioned in the scriptures, wherby Darlinge might learne, what he was to act & practis the next day when he was to be disposessed.
Darrell mouing the boyes freindes to haue a fast for his pretended dispossession told them that that kinde of spirit was not cast out but by prayand casting.6
Darrell hauing appoynted the sayd fast,7 pag 174 he foretolde to those that were present in Darlings hearing, that they should see the deuill cast him into very strange fitts, and that they should heare the deuill speake in him, wherby the saied b [...]ye myght learne whate he was to acte that daye.
Darrell affirmed that Darling was senceles in al his fitts.8 pag [...]35
Darrell affirmed that whatsoeuer Darlinge seemed to doe or speake in his [...]its it wa [...] nothe,9 pag. 180. but Sathan.
Th [...]se circumstances are all of them in a manner false slaunderous, and mali [...]ious, so weakly proued and so s [...]tish [...]y and absurdly applyed, as a [Page 179] man of wisdome & conscience. must nedes eyther smile or blush at them: for answere therfore vnto them moreite and to shew how absurdly they proue my teaching of Darlinge to counterfeyte I refer the reader vnto my former answere to the same circumstauces alleaged against me, in Sommers his case to proue that I taught him to counterfeit: For the Disc. being (as it should seeme) barraine and destitute of proofes, is forced you see to flye to his former munition and to borrowe the same wepons wherwith he did so laye about him in Som hi [...] case. why then should not I giue him the repulse and driue him back with the very same rampeire of defence I vsed before. where in his successe I hope will be no better then it was. But I would faine knowe and I demaund of the Disc. if Darling or any other creature did euer affirme that I taughte him the said Darling to counterfeyte surely no: For then we should haue hearde of it in this Discouery. VVhere then the Disc. pag 296. saith: It must be euen as the apte scholler of M Darrells list: And againe. Darling dissembled by the cunning instruction of that impostor his master, pag 285. meaninge Darrell: eyther these circumstaances foure alleaged doe proue this instruction and scholing, pag 296. or els if you be leue it, you must recieue it of M Disc. owne word, and then I am sure you are more credulus, then wise.
How Darling confesseth his owne dissimulation.
How beit true it is that within a fortnight after he was sett at libertie,pag 285. and had conferred with M. Darrell in the gathouse, and with some others, he writte a letter to the B. of London affirminge that he had bene drawen on by subtilties to make the said confession: and addeth these wordes: what is all this to the purpose if I of frailtie should say,Discouerer that all was dissemblinge, was it therfore so? if I say that this paper is blacke, is it so therfore? Those articles which I was sworne vnto before, I will stand vnto them and iustifie them. but concerninge the other I will neuer consent vnto them.
The maine and in a manner sole thing,Darrell the Disc. alleadgeth for proofe of Darlinges counterfeiting, is his owne confession: sett downe before in this chapter. I answeare negatiuely Darling neuer made any such confession. Thus it was. S, Ha [...]snet examininge Darling on a time to 3 or 4 articles, he hauing answeared them, vnaduisedly and like aboy as he was, beinge then also his scholer forsooth, put his hand as Harsnet his tutor did bid him at the lower end of the leafe, theire beinge a great space betwene his answeares, and the place where he subscribed his name. In this space Harsnet did insert that absurd and ridiculvs confession mentioned in this chapter, which was of Harsnets fo [...]sting & faigning, but neuer confessed by Darling, as Darling after deposed, and iustified the same before the L. Archbishop to Harsnetes [Page 180] face 2. But admite he had made such a confession: seeing it is evident it had bene done of frailtie and humane infirmitie (which yet god be praysed hed id not) what is this (as the boy himselfe saith) to the purpose? If I of fraultie should say &c. Heere it must not be forg [...]tten how Darling a yoūg stripling of those tēder & vnsettled yeares was dealt with and ensnared. He was for the space of a moneth in the B [...]sh [...]ps house: duringe which time the Bishop and his Chapline with all theire fetches and deuises weare dayly and howerly in hand with the boy to wringe this confession from him which they beinge not able b [...] any meanes to obtaine, and dispairing theirof as it should seeme, Har [...]net his scholemaster vndertooke to doe this feait, when they two were in his chamber together, and did effecte it accordinglye, but in such manner and by [...]uch a worthy deuise as we heare: and then presently perceiuinge him not to be for there purpose as Somers was, they retayning Somers, turned him out of the dores. But before and to the end aforesaide, I meane the gettinge of a confession of counterfeitinge, (which notwithstanding they went without) he was kept so straight, that none of his frendes, no not his mother, might haue any accesse vnto him. sometimes he was not alittle fawned vpon: somtimes mightily threatened. S. Harsnet they two being in his chamber alone, offered to thrattle him, and threatened to whyp him, if he would not confesse Darrells practises, sheewinge of him two roddes. diuers other threatnings I omite. He was imprisoned in the Bishps house: sundri [...] letters also (as is before mentioned) were framed and deliuered to him as sent from me, from whom answeares to them were obtayned, theirby likewise to haue entangled the boy and to haue gotte some thing from him if possibly the could. Admit now that Darling a boy of 15. yeares of age, beinge thus sore layde at for a confession, had at length of frayltie, and in a desire to be at libertie and ridde out of theire handes, yeelded them that sorie confession that is thus fathered vpon him: had the thinge confessed by him, bene theirfore true? Men sometimes of greater yeares and riper iudgment, haue in such case ben too easily drawne from the truth to affirme that which is fals and erronious, How easily then might such a weake boy be peruerted and seduced? 3. Suppose that he had voluntarily and of his owne accord confessed that in all thinges he dissembled, yet the same suffieed not to proue him a counterfeit, seeinge it is evident some thinges were done or suffered by him which can by no possibilitie be counter feited: whence may be drawne an unavovdable argument to craze the credite of him and Somrrs and of the rest of the supposed counterfeites: For no man confessinge or reportinge an impossibilitie of himselfe ought to be credited: But Somers, Darling, Katherine Wright [Page 181] and Mary Cooper, confesse & report impossibilities of themselues, in saying they counterfeited, if so be they haue so said [...].
Ergo they ought not to be credited.
Now concerning this Darling (to pase by sundrie other strange actions or rather passions of his,) he oft times in aday in his sittes, had a great swelling in his body, by reason whereof diuers times the buttons of his dublett did brust off, and his aglet holees breake, albeit they were purposly made and sett on the stronger. 2. He beinge but of 13. yeares of age was of that strength that two strong men coulde not hold hi downe or rule him, a thing impossible to be coūterfeited: for no man can add to his strength by counterfeiting 3. In his t [...]āces he vttered sundrie continued speaches with his mouth wyde open, as appeareth by the booke that is printed of him. 4. his armes & shoulder bones were in many of his fites thrust out of ioynt, seene & selt sundrie times by diuers. Now beside the paine and anguish of the ioyntes & senowes in this case, I would faine knowe for my learning, how it is possible for a man to put his bones out of ioynte and in againe at his pleasure, and then immediatly use and occupy his armes in as goōd plight as if no such thinge had happened vnto him. Yf M. Discouerer with his sweet Iewell W. Somers can with all their nimblenes. packinge, and dexteritie, but deuise to counterfeite such prettie trickes as these, then indeede the say somethinge to Darrell, and for Darling [...] counterfeiting.
Furthermore Alice Goodridge the witch sundrie times confessed, that she mistaking Tho. Darling for one Sherrat a boy, sent her familiar or spirit in the liknes of a dog (partie coloured redde and white, called Minny) to torment him in his body, and that she had caused his vexarion by the diuel. And further at her sendinge of him, she strained all her bodye, and vomited, bidding her minny to goe and doe the like to the boye, who returning said, that he had done so. Now the truth is, that besides the childe was most fearefully tormented, in and through all the partes of his bodye, he was much troubled with von [...]iting & with often prouocations therevnto,pag 276. as yf he had striuen and stiained to vomit and could not. It is also to be remembred, that shee named the time when, the place where, the occation wherevpon, and the wordes she vsed when she sente the deuill to torment him, as appeareth in the 26. page of the printed booke. Herevpon Alyce Goodri [...]g was committed to Darbye gaole, indited and arraigned, and founde guiltie thereof, and by my Lord Andeson sentence giuen vpon her to imprisonmente, where since she died. These thin [...]es considered, to saie and publish thus confidently that Darling [...], what is it els, but presumtuosly to condemne both Iury and Iudge eyther [Page 182] of [...]iustice or simplicitie, or both. And these thinges are so notori of y [...]knowen to an the Cuntrye, that an hundred such shame [...]e [...]se Disc [...]u [...]ryes as [...]as, are not able once to bringe then. (I meane the impossid [...]ites afore- [...]ar [...]e) into doubte or question there. For the further con [...]rmation where of, we are ready to proue and auerie the same by the oathe of many su [...]ficient witne [...]es, and there-by make it most euident and pla [...]ne to the wor [...]d, that it is imp [...]ssible that Darlinge shoulde be a counterfeit. In the meane season we may remember that two [...] of peace and quorum and aboue fortye of the inhabitantes of Burton neyghbours there-vnto, which were eye wy [...]nesses of Darlinges vexations haue vnder theire han les in twoo seuerall testimonia [...]s witnessed, that his fitts, torments, or betakinges, were such and sosu. pernaturall, as they are fully perswaded no man is possiblie able to coun [...]erfeite and for this and some other reasons are perswaded and doe verily thinke that Darlinge did not dissemble: as appeareth by the tenure of their letters testimoniall here followinge. The former wher of the Bishop hath, and a coppie of the latter, as I take it.
To all those to whom it doth or may appertaine, wee whose names are vnder written, Iustices of peace, and quorom within the countes of Staff [...]r [...], and Darby, amongest others send greeting. whereas we haue bine r [...]quested and d [...]sired to c [...]tifie our knowledges, concerninge the straunge bandling or b [...]takeing of one Thomas Darlinge. of late greuously handled and tormented, and that in such strang manner as was wonderfully to behould, (whereof we weare eye witnesses) we therfore for the better satis [...]ing of all those that are desirous to know the truth in that behalfe, haue thought good to signifie, that we are perswaded, and doe verily thinke, that the saide Thomas Darling, did not dissemble, or counterfeit in any those his fittes, or st [...]ange betakinges, and the causes or reasons which moue vs so to thinke, is: First for that the manner of those his fittes, torments, or betakeinges, weare such, and so supernaturall as we are fully perswaded, no man is possible able to counterfeite the like. And also for that their was one Alice Good [...]eridge, the wise of one Oliuer Goodderidge, of Stap [...]nhill, within the coun [...] of Darby, who long before that time, had bene suspected for a witche, and being for that cause brou [...]ht before vs, did vpon her examination before vs, cous [...]sse that shee did mistake the said Th [...]. Darling, and thought it had bin [...]o [...]e Sherratte a boy who had done her some wronge (as she saith) and [...] we haue bine informed by some of good creditt to vs well knowne, that the said Alice Goodderidge did confesse that she did call her [...] (for so she tearm [...]d it) which wa [...] ( [...]s she said) in liknes of a little dog and called it Minnie, and b [...]d it goe after the said Darling (thinkinge it had [...] and [...] in all the partes of his body, w [...]ich said [...] retourned to her agame, and sould her he has done a [...] shee [Page 184] bade him, and further shee did confesse that after that time, she neuer sawe the said little dogge, but once, that it came to her in the Gayole at Darby, whether shee was committed for the said facte, and she being in the sayde Ga [...]ie, was brought before the Iustices of Assise and Gaole deliuerie, and their desiered the said Iustices to be good to her and forgiue her, & she would neuer doe so any more. In testimonie wher of we here vnto severally sett our handes and seales, dated the First daye of October. 1598.
To all those to whom it doth or may appertaine, we whose names are vnder written, aswell resiantes and inhabitantes of the towne of Burton vpon Trent in the coun [...]ie of Stafford, as others greetinge. whereas wee haue bene requested, and desired to certifie our knowledges, concernninge the straūg hand [...]ng or be taking of one Tho. Darling of late grieuously handled and tormented, and that in such strange manner as was wonder fully to be bould, (whereof w [...] weare eye w [...]tnesses) we therefore for the better satisfiyng of all those, that are desierous to know the truth in that behalfe haue thought good to signifie, that we are perswaded, and doe verily thinke, that the saide Tho. Darling did not dissemble, or counterfeite in any of those his fi [...]es, or stra [...]ge betakeinges. And the causes or reasons which moue vs so to th [...]nke be many, whereof for av [...]yding of over tedious matter, we will onely her [...]n alledge some few, (as namely) first for that we haue knowne the said Tho. Darling from his childhood to be of an honest and gratious disposition. and both himselfe and his freads in whose keepinge he was duringe his said fittes to be such as we are well assured, would haue no hand incounterfeit or lew [...]e practises, and also the manner of those his fittes, tormentes or betakeings were such, and so supernaturall as we are fully perswaded that no man is possibile able to counterfeit the like. And also for that their was one Alice Gooddridge &c. To the effect in the afore said Testimoniall. And their vpon this Alice. Gooddridge being brought before the Iustices of assise and Gaole deliuery was by dewe course of lawe then convicted of the same fact, in testimony wherof we haue herevnto severally subscribed our names, dated at Burton aforesaide the fifte daye of October. 1598.
Peter Eckersall minister at Burton. I. Grainger. VV. Caldwall VV. Hawes. I. Hawes H. Blackwall R. Turner VV, woodcocke I. Fichit I, Finney E, wrightman V. Palmer R. Moore R. Hyde I. Debanke I. Bridgett E. Hudsonne T, Dutton R. watson I. Horbyne R. Baker H. Clarke E. Goodcole R. Taylor I. Simpson T. Hasten the elder, constables of Burton. T. Hasten the younger R. Hayes w. Harresen I. Taylor. R. Shenten. H. wackfeild. R. Tomson T. Saunders. I. Alsoppe. R. Teale. w. Clarke. T. Stanly. R. Hendlye I. Henworthe I. Butler R. Bradlye Raphe Teate.
[Page 184] Thus we see that howsoeuer darlinges vexation by Sathan is not confirmed by the o [...]thes of men as Somers is: Yet by the testemoni [...] of many witnesses of good credit, who render 3. forcible reasons agaynst counterfeitynge. He nowe that is so filthye as to beleiue this Discouerer vpon his bare reporte without any proofe or reason of Darlinges counterfeiting, before the testimonye of so manye alleaging such effectuall reasons against counterfeytinge: let him be fylthye still and yet more filthye. The matter contained in these testimonials makinge against Darlings coounterfeitinge, I haue sufficiently pressed and vrged before in my Apologie wherevnto the Disc. teturneth no manner of answere at all, and yet beareth the world in hand, that he hath dispatched and wiped away all. These thinges which make so strongly against counterfeiting are likewise sett downe in the printed booke of Darling, and are the principall thinges in it to be obserued to proue his vexation by Sathan: against these therfore and the rest of this kynde, the Disc. shoulde haue bente his force in that course he hath taken, wherevnto he saith not a worde: and not haue passed by these as if he sawe them not, and in stede of them cull out some petie triflinge thinges that maye easely be practised, or make a shewe of a possibillitie to be counterfeited, as namely, the speches vttered by the tongue of Darlinge dialogue wise and his apparitiones of a Catt, a Dragon, a Beare Lightnings, Thundring, a Lambe, a Doue, etc. which though I am assured that Darling did not counterfeit, yet it is euident that it is no harde matter to counterfeite and dissemble the same and more, if one were so lewdly giuen: and the world will easilie be drawen to beleiue a practice in such small and slighte matters as these: when it neither [...] will nor can beleue these thinges here mē tioned to be counterfeited. And thus is laid open and discouered the craftie and fraudulent dealing of the Discouerer.
Lastly it is to be obserued,pag 292. than Darlinge after he had continued a while in his first pretended fits, many supposed and gaue it out, that he was buta dissembler, as it maye appeare by the depositions following vz, Iesse Bees and Edw. Bakers.
This is his other argument to proue Darling a counterfeit. The verye same he vsed before to proue Sommers a counterfeite. A worthy one it is sure and in effect the same with this: many supposed and gaue it out, that Paull was a God: therfore he is a God. Thus we see what a blasphemous conclusion would follow vpon such an Antecedent, [...] 14. 11. if it were true. when the Disc. hath put this argument of his (denyed by me) into moode and figure, and proued the proposition, vz. whatsoeuer [Page 185] many suppose and giue out in speech is true, I will then yelde him the conclusion, and resigne him the conquest, and acknowledg both Sommers and Darlinge to be counterfeites. And this maye suffice for answere to the Discouerie concerning Darlinges counterfeytinge, and my teaching of him
A briefe of Katherin Wrights confession touchinge the beginning of her dissimulation, and of the reasons that moued her so to doe.
The generall cause it selfe touching the late attempts of castinge out the deuill, is of great importance: otherwise it is not vsuall, that matter [...] so long past vz. about 13. or, 14. yeares should be searched into.
There is a cause then wee see of our attemtiinge, he meaneth pretendinge to cast out Deuils, but what this cause should be, that is a secret forsooth, we shall heare more of that another time, for the presente we must contente our selues with a generall notize of a genrall cause, and that (saith he) of a greate importance. It is to be thought therfore and presumed that he meaneth the same cause which he speaketh of, Pag. 14. 15, that is, the setting vp of the Presbiteriall couceits, or discipline so long contended-for by some.nehemiah. 6. [...] VVhere-vnto we answerer (yf he meane so) as Nehemiah sometime did to Sanballat the enemie of the Iew [...]s: It is not done according to these wordes that thou saiest: for thou fainest them of thine owne harte.
Katherin Wright being examined,pag. 27 [...]. confesseth vpon heroath, that in all the course of her pretended possession and dispossession, and of her fytts both b [...] fore and since, whatsoeuer shee did that semed to be extraordinarie, it was all dissembled.
To get this confessiōn from this poore & simple maide (which is all that the Disc. hath to proue Katherin Wrights dissimulation) we [...] must know, that the Commissioners (who were sent downe by the B. of London for the same purpose the president or principal where of for sooth was S. Harsnet. this Disc.) kept her with thē two halfe dayes and a nighte, and in the said time threatned to burne her sete if shee would not confesse that she had dissembled: as shee affirmed forthwith after shee came from the commissioners, bewaylinge her saide periurie. And herein S. Harsnet a commissioner was a principall agent. But be it granted that this her confession was voluntarie, and not extorted, as the contrarye is manifest. Yet therein is she not to be beleiued because in so affirminge shee reporteth those thinges to haue bene [Page 186] done by her selfe which she possiblye coulde not doe.although aspirit [...] be felt [...] cause [...] shu [...] [...] down [...] was [...] com [...] For K. Wrighte [...] [...]yts did swell excedinglie in her body & necke, whence it came to pa [...]e that the wente daylye with her petitioaie slacke laced to the length o [...] one hande: somethinge also was sen [...]blye felt to stir vp & downe in her bodye,, as if it had bene some quicke thinge. shee was [...] of extraordinarie and supernaturall strength, and of such excedinge wa [...]gn [...], that 5. stronge men by reason of her waighte (she not str [...]ing o [...] [...]ug [...]inge at a [...]) could scarcelye carrye her a little waye, [...] depos [...]ng [...] est [...] you [...]. a [...]beit [...] were then but of some, 16. or 17. yeares of age. To thesse I maye add this one pretie toye of the deuill, which I doe not see how it could possibly be counterfeite. She being at one M. Edwarde Beresfordes house, desirous to drinke, but could take none: M. Beresford him sei [...]e came and called for drincke, but as they held it to her mouthe, be [...]olde the drincke spirted vp out of the peice to the roofe of the parlour.
And this course she confesseth she hath helde from the time she began it, vnti [...] the time almost of her examination, vzabout 13. or 14, yeares partely because shee was by that occasion much made of, and for that she feared. that if she had shewed her selfe to haue bene perfectly well for any long season, her [...]ather in lawe would haue fallen to his former hard vsage of her.
Yf K. Wright haue counterfeited,pag 208. she hath theirin spent the prime of her [...], from the age of 17. vntill about 30. theirby depriueing her selfe of many, if not of all the comforts of this life, as societie, marriage &c. who can now in any reason thinke, that a younge damsell to my remembrance of a comely feature and personage. de [...]irous enough (if not to much) of the pleasures of this life, would wittingly, and willingly depriue her selfe of them all, and that for so many yeares together, and to such an end as heere is pretended. I deny not that K. Wright hath deposed that this was the reason of her counterfeitinge, But I trust S. Harsnet did thervnto by his slyghtes and deuises draw her & enti [...]e her. Neuertheles who of vnderstandinge will beleiue eyther him or her, seeing there were more easie and honest wayes to haue avoyded the hard vsage of her father in lawe, (to admit such vsage) then this of [...]ning to be possessed with the deuil? as either by going to service, or coup [...]ing her selfe to some in honest mariage. And truly I can not out [...]aru [...]le, that the hath not bene all this while wearie and double wearie of counterfeiting and had her fill their of, seeinge shee hath continued so l [...]ng in the pra [...]tise of it. It is somethinge also that in all this time her counterfeiting hath not bene espied nor found out, till the D [...]s [...]ouer [...] [...] with his fellow commissioners. But this surpasseth [Page 187] al the rest, that after so long coumterfeitinge about 14. yeare continuance. she is not yet punnished at all for her saide counterfeisting, nor M. Sommers neither, nor any of the rest. Oh saith the Disccouerer concerninge K [...]. Wright, pag 19 [...]. when she was examined she professed, that [...] she would become a new [...] wom [...]n, and leaue al her former d [...]ssi [...]ution. This then belike it satisfaction sufficiente for all her counterfeiting. As good a satisfaction are the like wordes vttered by a notorious theife, murtherer, or any other malefactors: & yet neuer the [...]es they are punished by the Christian magistrat, & so ought to be
Of M Darrelles procedinges with Katherin Wright for her pretended dispossession.
But there was another engine vsed, as Ka. Wrighte. hath deposed in these wordes. One fashion of M. Darrell in my pretended dispossession at Man [...]feilde,pag 300. was to [...]ye vpon my bellye, saying that he woulde by so lyinge pr [...]sse the Diuell out of me. When this strange fashion was obiected to M. Darre [...]. A [...] quoth he, I looked for this, and then frāmed his answere vnto it in this, [...] I hauinge read in the scriptures, how Elias and Saint Paul [...] themselues alonge on some that weare dead, in their recouery to life, and beinge a younge stvdent in diuiniti, not past foure or 25. yeares of age, I did in a blinde zeale (as I thinke) lie vpon the saied Ka. Wright as it is obiected. Afterwardes this his saied answere beinge repeated as the me [...]er is, he did thus amend it viz. I did lie vpon the saied Ka. Wrighte, but [...] vpon her [...], as I beleue. This quallification beinge alowed of, he desire [...] about three dayes after a seconde reuiew: and then for the discharge of his conscience as he saied in deliuering the truth, he set down his minde in this sorte: Wheras being examined vpon the sudden of a fact done twelue yeares past, I haue saied that I did the same as there it is expressed in a blīd Zeale, meaning a foolish and indiscrete imitation of the Prophet and Apostle I doe now protest that hauinge called my selfe better to minde by conse [...]inge with my wife was then present, and by better deliberration vpon the same, that I verily beleiue I did not the said facte, to the ende there spetified: for that I neuer dreamed at that time of working any miracle, neither did looke for her deliuerance from Sathan, but she being at that time verie vn [...]ulic I did it to kepe her downe, there being also at that time another vpon some part of her, and vpon me that we might the rather keepe her dow [...]e. And thus at the length, you haue his perfecte answere wherein it is to be feared that he hathmade boulde with his oath. For where as at the thirde time he saith he was taken vpon the sudden, when he made his first answere, that semeth not to be true, for that his saide lying vpon her was no sooner mentioned vnto him, but he affirmed that he looked for i [...], and had two examples readie for his excuse therein.
[Page 189] I desire thee (good reader) with patience to heare & with wisdome to consider of that which is here thus cunning [...]e & malitiously published against me. I am charged thou [...]eest with counterfeiting, and haue bene thus long imprisoned, tossed and turmoile [...], examined and reex a [...]ned for teaching to counterfeit: but the proofe of this fayling, and S. Harsnet and his Master both comming short of this their purpose & intent, to their greife and not being able for their liues wi [...]h all there wreasting, packing, and miserable shifts, to convince me of this sinne, then they flye to another shifte (a sluttish one) thinkinge theirby vtterly to shame me, and disgrace me foreuer vz. To make the world beleiue that I am a vitious and vncleane person, their withall closly implying and perswadinge men yf they could: that Darrell who makes no conscience of so foule a sinne as that of vncleannes, will neuer make bones at so smale a matter as for glorie to teach men to counterfeit: & heerein [...]yeth the strength and force of all this foule batterie against me, in that one sinne is apte enough to drawe on another. But if I were such a one indeede as they would so faine haue me seeme to be, vz. either a drunckard or alehouse haunter with Somers, as before is in sinuated: or an vncleane person of vnchast behauior with K. Wright as here is insinuated, and more playnly by that marginall note, pag. 37. Darrels lust: I doubt not, but they would haue bene able after all their searching and inquirie into my former life, to haue made some better proofe theireof then they haue.
Now before I enter into the answere of such particulars as are here thus vniustlye charged vpon my head, to wype away all ielousie and suspition which may happely enter into the conceipte of too many against me: I doe here vnfeinedly protest in the presence of God and his Angels, that in all this my dealinge with Kat. Wright, I had not (I thanke God) so much as an vncleane thought: neither did I lye on her in such manner as Elias & Paul somtimes did in the restoringe of two to life, nor yet in imitation of them: all which I directly deposed before the Bishop. And that theire was no vncleannes in acte, euery one may be assured hereby, in that this said ly [...]ing were their present, and eye witnesses theirof, my owne wyfe with other weomen, and for that another man also, Edward Loades by name lay together with me vpon her: all or most of which witnesses be yet liveynge, and readie to beare witnes herevnto, if they might be admitted: with one of which at the least, the wife of Henry Crosse of Mansfeild, S. Harsnet had speach at Mansfeild, as he with his fellow commissioners returned from examininge K. Wright, but what shee witnessed we heare not, onely my selfe heard that he receiued such answeare from her, and found her so backwarde from affirminge that he would haue had her, as he [Page 190] threatned to haue her before the B. of London, and with imprisonmet their. This being so, and my conscience being cleere even coram t [...]bunali, I may the bolder good reader craue thy patience to heare my further answeare to the particulars as followeth.
Being by the Bishop of London examined concerning this Lyinge I sayd that I did not wel [...] remember wherefore I did it, and no maruell, being so long since it was done, about 14 yeares, and a thing not worthy the remembring? notwithstanding the Bishop pressing me to an immediat answere, would needes haue me say something VVhere vpon to satisfie his importunacy, I tould him that for the present I did thinke or imagin that I did it in some childish, foolish, and vn [...]iscrete imitaion of the Prophet and Apostle: For quoth I vnto him I was then young and had studied diuinitie bvt a while, and therefore it may be did fall into such an error and childish parte. But after my departure entring into a more serious consideraton of the matter & hauing my memorie also holpen and releiued by other meanes I returned with al the conuenient speed I could not 3. dayes after as the Disc. saith, but sooner, and craued that my sayd answere might be corrected, for that I had much mistaken the matter. VVhere vpon being deposed againe, I affirmed as the truth was, that I did not lye on her in imitation of the prophet & Apostle, wherof I rendred 3 resons. Two of them are mentioned by the Disc. himselfe, but the third & principal he hath after his vsual manner craftely omitted, least the reader should happely lyght on that might ten [...] to my clearing. The reason was this If I had done so as Elias and the Apostle did, Then no doubt I should haue laied my mouth vpon her mouth my eyes vpon her eyes & my handes vpon her hands. &c. wheras there was no such thing don neither can be imagined to be: for the I wold haue layen on herin one of her trances,) seeing shee had many) and not in a fytt & such a fitt wherein aboue all other she was worst to be ruled na [...] it can not in any reason be conceiued that I intended any such thinge considering Edwarde Loades (a man yet lyuing) ioyned with me in that Lying. This I did say vpou my oath, and can preue parte of it by witnesses. notwithstanding all this my first answere was not corrected, wherein (as I am informed) I am dealt with contrary to Lawe equitie and Iustice, but yet not contrary to the vsuall dealing of the Bishop and his Chapline. Albe it then I freely confesse that in the [...] done so longe since I was very vndiscreete, and in my answeare vpon my examination no lesse rash and vnaduise [...]: yet the case be [...]nge no otherwise then we heare, their was smale cause why either it shoulde be obiected against me before the iudgment seate or that [...]octor Barlow should haue it vp as it were vpon a stage, in Cambrige at the commencement, or the Disc. in this triumphant sort to publish and proclaime [Page 191] it to the world, therby to make Darrell an odious & infamous person: as if he should lye vpon a woman in beastly manner, or els foolish [...]y & presumptuously doe it in imitatiō of Elias or Paul: which as I haue prote [...]ted is most false. But suppose this latter weare true: yet seeing it was done so many yeares since, when I was little better then a child in vnderstandinge, and that now beinge of riper yeares I am as farr from approuing theirof, or practisinge the like as any man whatsoeuer, it must needes be I take it, and cannot be excused to be in the highest degree of ina [...]fice, and the hardest measure of reuenge, in this u [...]pigh [...] & opprobrious manner to obiect it against me. And yet when they haue all done & strained a [...]d racked this folly or vnd [...]crete parte of ruine to the vttermost, it will be found to weake to proue or convince me of that which they would so fayne (yea rather then their liues) find me guiltie off. vz. This teaching the art of notorious counterfeiting. what doth my supposed lyinge on K. Wright (if it were true, as it is false) helpe and further them in this their plea and accusation against me? surely not one iote at all, but onely to ease their stomokes, and wreake their mallice. And this makes me remember a report of the old Earle of Surrie, who being araigned and ca [...]led before the Comm [...]sioners for Hihg Treason, it was among other thinges alleadged against him by some then in authoritie, that he had very disorderly broken the glasse windowes in Cheapside. whervnto the Earle made answeare: what? doe you call me hither for High treason and doe you alleadge vnto me the follies of my youth? Even thus (good reader) [...]areth it with me at this instant. I haue bene called hither by the High Commission, and haue endured thus long trouble and imprisonment, not for any trif [...]e or triflinge matter if it should be true, but for such avile and shamfull practise, as deserueth rather the seuere scourge or rigour of iustice, and my selfe to be made [...] fearefull example and spectacle to posteritie, then to haue any booke or any such baulinge discourse as the Disc. hath written and published against me. And yet we see when they come to proue this hainous matter against me, then they fall to tell me ( [...]s these men did by the Earle) of my breakinge of glase w [...]ndowes I meane of my lying on K. Wright: which fact as I my selfe do not approue of but cōdemne as very vndiscretly done, so they for their partes may make much of it, but it will little ava [...]le them to prone me guiltie of teaching K. Wright to counterfeit a possession and disposs [...]ssion of the deuill.
That which pleaseth the Discouerer to tearme my qualification, is nothing lesse but onely an answeare to certayne words of the article which at the first readinge of the B. (if he read them) I marked not well, containing in it a playne and dire [...]t answeare to that which was not answered before. wherein yet the Disc. after his wonte [...] manner [Page 192] hath left out parte and the best parte on Darrels behalfe, vz. these wordes: I did lye vpon her side, she lying on her side, and this (as my answere to this article will witnes) I deposed at the same time when I sayd my lying was in imitation of the prophet, This p [...]rad [...] would ha [...] cleared Darrell too much, and theirfore no reason for M. Hersne [...] to se [...] it dowue. as I dul (vz. for the present) thinke: wherof as I was not then very sure, so had I aduisedly considered thereof, and better remembered my selfe, I had presently and in the same moment corrected that false immagination of mine, wherein I so much wronged my selfe. Now as the Disc. hath omitted part of my deposition, so (the better to peice vp his patcherie,) hath he added somethinge of his owne, vz. as I beleiue: and againe, I verily beleiue, which wor [...]s because the argue a doubting, the Disc. hath inserted, as though I had stoode in doubt of those thinges, wherof I am and was very sure and out of all d [...]vbt. Neither would I haue protested so considentlye as is here confessed, and then come in after wards with I beleiue. I verily beleiue.
VVhen I sayd Ah I looked for this. I did not meane such a fylthy and ridicuius deposition as is [...]ere mentioned, or such an article as then was read vnto me much worse then the deposition: but being examined concerninge Ka. Wright, I looked to heare of mysaid lying and to be examined thereof, and that the world should be borne in hande that it was in an vncleane desire, and thervnto inded inclined the article, The reason whereof was because I knew Sathan would bringe to light and spread abroade, this rash and vndiscret acte of mine, if god did permit him, and that the same through the greate folly of man and prones to beleue any thing reported thovgh neuer so false, espetiaily against a preacher and minister of the word, would tend to my reproach, and not rest there, but thorough the false perswation thereof, keepe many from beleuing the workes of God wherein the Lord had vsed me as an instrument among others This greiuing me inwardly in my soule, and in that my greife these wordes burstinge forth, the Disc. wold faine here vpon inferr, that I made bolde with my oath, because I sayd that I was examined vpon the sodaine. To this I answere and it is true, that I was on the sodaine examined of this facte, and yet loked for the same, after that the Bishop began to examin me as touching Ka Wright: for before he came to this article, there were diuers other articles proposed vnto me concerning this said Katherin, about the which the Bishop was a good space in examining me. In which interim I looked to heare of that which now the world you see (through the charitie of this chaplaine and his good Maister) thus infamously heareth. As touching this deposition of Ka. VVrights, he is verie simple that knoweth not who taught or perswaded her so to depose and that it came not of her selfe, if so be shee haue so deposed.
VVe see that Ka VVright wa [...] dispossessed, but not by the ordinarie meanes (of prayer and,pag 303. fasting) that Christ appoynted: and so Darrell must be driven to confesse that he wrought a miracle.
I haue shewed els where that Deuils are or may be cast out by prayer, or by prayer a [...]d fasting, according to the kind of spirit wherwith the partie is possessed: and that this is the ordinance of Christ. K VVright then being by prayer dispossessed, was healed by the ordinary meanes, as wel as those which be deliuered from Sathan by fast inge and praier: and therefore not by miracle.
It being obiected to M. Darell by her maiesties Commissioners, that he knowing the saied Katherin VVright to dissemble in her pr [...]tended fitet at Mansfield,pag. 303. had priuat conference with her, and taught her how to order her selfe in the manner of her counterfeiting, wherby he encouraged her in that her lewd course, he doth deny it, but hereof Ka VVright deposeth thus:Ans. [...]. M. Darrell after his coming to me at * Mansfeild, did tell and teach me alone,2 the towne wher I then dwelt to one Edward Loades, to be helped by his father in law: M. Becking [...]ans. how to use and order my selfe in my fites.
Ka VVright saied this for feare least her feete should haue bene burned. 2. K. VVright came to Mansfeild bvt two dayes before her dispossession, before which time she had bene for many weekes handled after a strange and greiuous manner, euen after the same manner as shee was at Mansfeild and after at VVhittington vpon her repossession, as it euident by pag.3 pag. 305. then sure theire was either counterfeiting, or els [...]possession before. which indede is false, neither is the same deposed by the 3 witnesses, but onely this, that shortly as [...] her return from Mans [...]lde, she was as cuill as before, [...] after her wonte [...] manner [...] to her former fites which needes must be so, because she was repo [...]essed. pag 298. 305. where-vpon shee was first had to one Arthur a coniuere, to be holpen yf it might be, and after by the appoyntment of the now Ladie Bowes, then Mistres Fovliam to Chesterfeild a market towne thereby, whether by her meanes also repared sundrye neighbour ministers, which seing her in diuers fits, suspected her to be possessed, wherevpon the same was bruted in those quarters, and this was before she came to Mansfeilde as the aforesaid Ladie with many others can witnes. It can not be then (were K. VVright a counterfit that I did teach her at Mansfield seing whether she coūterfeited, or was possessed, it was so with her long before she was sēt by M. Beresforde to Mansfeild, before which time God he knoweth, I neuer saw her, neither doth Ka VVright nor yet the Disc. say any thing to the contrarie. 3. I was saith Ka. VVright when I parted from M Darrell in the very same case that I came to Mansfeild. And for the strēgthening * here of are produced the depositons of three, wherevpon the Disc. (pag 305) concludeth thus: By which conference of the time it appeareth directly that KaWright was not at all in any sorte releiued by M Darrell. And in another [Page 194] place thus. And this course sher confesseth, she hath held from the time she. began it, vntill the time almost of this her examination, vZ. about 13. or 14 yeares. This consydered I desire to know of the Discouerer, wherefore I did teach Ka. Wright to counterfeit, If to glorye in the dispossession of her, as is to be intended, for the gayne of one peny is not sayed to my charge how cometh it to passe, that Ka Wright fayned not her selfe to be dispossessed, & so continued well euer after that I with others vsed prayer in her behalfe, but not withstanding the prayers vse to the end to make shew that she was therby dispossessed, and a secret a grecement theirof betwene vs, if the Disc. say truly, yet conti [...] the very same, counterfeiting a possession after in like manner as before? This tended to the shame of me her master, and not to my prayse: all the glorie had bene in the fained dispossession, whervnto the dissemblinge of a possession onely serued, (if their had bene any such iniquitie) and theirefore would in no case haue bene omitted who can be so grosse as once to imagine that I did teach K Wright to counterfeit a possession, and giue her not instruction concerning the dissembling of a dispossessions speciallie seeinge I did affirme and beare the world in hand that shee was dispossessed vpon the prayers vsed by my selfe & others? what in common sence would K. Wrights sayninge to be possessed advantag me? Had K. VVright dissembled to haue had the deuill cast out of her by me, and then must she haue remained well, after I pretended to dispossesse her, in carnall reason ther was somthing to haue induced me theirvnto, but their was nothing in reason to leade me to perswad and teach her to couterfeite only to bepossessed with the deuill. and the sam for many yeares to dissemble. As this could not procure me in particular the prayse of men, and to be reputed to haue some rare and odd gifte in casting out deuils, but rather the contrary, all things well considered: so neither in generall could it further the setting vp of the Presbyteriall conceites: pag. 15. seeing heere was no deuill cast cut by a Presbiter [...]all man, to commend him, & his conceits to the world. And this is the 14. time the Discouerer is convinced and shamed by his owne Discouery.
4. It is to be remembred,ans. 4. that K. wright setting downe the cause of her dissimulation forsooth, doth not mention any profite or benifite shee should receiue from me, or that I did beare her so in hand, but mentioneth the hard vsage of her father in lawe Iohn Mekin, in beating & brusing her very sor [...] to deliuer her selfe from which she fell of countering: wherevnto the Disc. addeth,pag [...]97 1298 & 313. a desire to liue at some case, and to he much made of by her parentes. If these were the reasons or causes of K Wrights dissimulation, as K. VVright and the Disc. tell vs: then she did not dissemble for Darrels sake, not for any profite or benefite she was to receiue from him. And this is the 15. time that the Discouerer is convinced [Page 195] by his Discouery: except you will say these were not the onely causes o [...]ner counterieiting, which we can not in any reason thinke, seeinge neither K. VVright nor Disco. (who betwene them I trust haue omitted none) haue named any other cause.
Hauing answeared that which is said to proue K. VVright a counterfeite, and my selfe to haue taught her, the rest in this chapter beinge of le [...]e moment [...], as not worthy the answearinge, and so will proceed to Ma [...]y Cooper the fourth counterfeite.
OF M. Darrels proceedings with M. Cooper, the sister of william Somer [...]
First M. Cooper saith thus: many times M. Darrell would call me vnto him alone, I being in my fathers house, and tell me that he doubted, that I would proue in tune to be possessed,pag 315. & 316 and theirfore bad me looke vnto it. His particular speaches with her were nothing else, but a cunning proiect to put Mary Cooper in mind, that she might counterfeite such a matter, and so shee tooke it. Hereunto also that apoer [...]aineth, which she deposeth thus: I often times [...]xard M. Darell say before my pretended euilnes, that it was the deuils custome, when he had possessed one in a familie, to seeke to possesse more of the same familie likew [...]e. This (as arguinge too plainly his cunning packing) M. Darrell denyeth: but it is some what strengthened by Somers deposition in this behalfe: before time (saith he) that I fell againe into this course, &c. Further more whiles the saide Mary Cooper was meditating as it seemeth vpon M. Darrels former speaches, it fell out that a child of hers died a little before Christinas: which she tooke so heavilie, as it made her as shee saith indeed and truly euill at ease, and somwhat weake: wherevp in certaine w [...]omen and others in the towne, comming vnto me, tould me (saith shee) that I was worse, then I knewe my selfe to be: and that I would be as evill as my brother william was. These wordes added to M. Darrells former speaches: that he doubted she would proue to be possessed, and that Sathan was not content with one in familie, together with her experience of the signes of possession, which she had seene in her brother, and often heard of M. Darrell, made her (as shee saith) to doe that which she neuer thought to haue done: that is, (as she addeth) to tomble and tosse, to talke idely, and to laugh.
In this last chapter of the Discouery, the Disc. telleth vs of the counterfeitinge of one Mary Cooper of Nottingham, wife of Robert Cooper the younger, and sister to William Somers, and of my teachinge of her, or cunninge and fradulent practises vsed to the said end. And this he proueth by her deposition, strengthened by Somers deposition, other proo [...]e hath he none. She counterfeited a possession. And to the end she might be deemed by the world to be possessed, shee did tumble & [Page 196] tosse, talke idely, and laugh. Surely these thinges are easily done, neither need thee to haue any helpe to teach her them, or I to haue vsed any great cunning theirin, but of her selfe without me, she was able to haue tumbled &c. And were not they wise people trow ye, which vpon the doinge of those to yes would deeme her to be possessed? we must knowe then (and may in reason assure our selues) that were Mary Cooper a counterfeite, to make shew theirof she did something one beside tumble and tosse, talke idely and laugh: yea by the words of the Disc. so much may be coniectured, in that he saith Mary Coopers experience of the [...]ignes of possession, which she had seene in her brother, and often heard of me, made her &c. whence it is to be gathered, that she to be [...]nought to be possessed with the deuill as well as her brother was, did [...] some (at least) of the signes of possession, as W. So [...]ers her brother had to the said end done before her. Let vs then (I say) con [...]der what counterfeit trickes she did, and whether they be such as I could teach, and she learne and practise.
1 She constantly affirmed that vsually in the nightes she was troubled with strange [...]ights and visions, and namely of Alice Freman: som thinge also now and then speaking to her, and by some circumstances this might be made probable.
2 It is certaine that on the daye she was handled after a strange manner by f [...]tes, and that by course or turne with her brother Somers, for [...]e no sooner ended his fites, but presently in the twinkling of an eye, she begane hers, and when she ended, immediatly begane her & thus they did though they were in seuerall roomes.
3. In the [...]e fites she speake very much, wherof she knewe nothing after, and that this is true, it might be made very probable by diuers circumstances also.
4. In some of her fites she was of that strength that 4. or 5. coulde scarslye rule her.
5. She was of supernaturall k [...]owledge, tellinge of diuers thinges done a good way of her, and that at the same instant they were done.
6. In her fites she was in the Iudgment of men without feelinge. As to her brother, so to her, a little thinge in appearance was done to make triall theirof, which notwithstandinge vndoubtedly will suffice theirvnto. And that was this: her little finger was bended withall the force of a man inward, so as presently after it swelled much, and great payne had she theirof many dayes after: yet their at stirred she not at all, no more did Somers.
7. her belly was in the midest as it were deuided, and raysed vp of either side.
8. Out of her belly was sensibly heard a kinde of whupping, also a [Page 197] noyse much like to the whurring of [...] catt.
9 her bellye on the sudden swelled, and was in estimation of the b [...]gnes of a woman somewhat more then haife gone with child: and so continued beinge litlle or not at all bigger, about a quarter of ayeare. 2. This swelling would suddenly begone, & after a little while be their againe 3. Vpon and duringe this swelling she felt somthinge (as it were quicke) stirr within her, whervpon she thought especially at the first, that she was with child, and now & then also through her great simplicitie she so hoped a great while after: & yet alwayes from the begininge she said, that that stirring was nothing like to that she felt within her when before she was with child. After she had thus cō tinued about 13. or 14. weekes, she fell a traueling, so as midwife after midwife and neighbour weomen were called in and sent for, wherin (as I was credibly informed) it went thus with her. At the begining of her trauile, her belly was about the bignes aforesaid and soft: the next day very bigg, but soft: not long after very bigg, and hard as if she had bene indeede with child, and at the poynte of deliuerance: sometimes also she was very gaunt, hauinge her belly lesse then a womans ordinarily is. Moreover, a stirringe or movinge was sometimes seene and felt in very strange and admirable manner, as if theire had bene some quicke thinge causinge it, but so as no substance could be felt: and this was in sundrie partes of her body, as about her stomake, aboue her brestes, and in her arme or shoulder. And this rare accidēt together with this strange alteration in her belly, from little to great, and from great to little, from soft to harde, & from harde to soft, was duringe the time of her trauell, which was for 2. or 3. dayes, as I remember. She had the paynes of a woman in trauill: and in danger of death, as many women in trauell: in so much as they which were with her despayringe of her life, caused the bell to be toled for her. In aword, she was in althinges like to a woman in trauell, distering onely heerein from others, in that they bring forth somethinge, either liuinge & reasonable creature, or some vntimely birth: but she nothinge at all, neither then nor after: trauell after trauell, and nothing but trauelinge, and one would haue thought for a childe, for their were all the signes and [...]orrunners of a child, and vet behold no childe was brought forth, nor yet any thing else. That issued from her, which neuer was knowne or heard of to come from any woman, but where a child was either brought or their to be brought into the world: and yet loe no child. Besides these things which she had in common with other weomen, which weomen can tell it is impossible to counterfeit, and a shame for men to say so: she had this in speciall and proper to her [...]elfe, that lumpes of flesh came from her, and that which beinge [Page 198] carried to the Phisition, he said that if it came from nature, it was not possible for her to liue. Heere was a bloudie counterfeitinge, if you knewe all, as the weomen which were at this trauell can tell better then I. VVhiles these thinges, and presently after these thinges were done, she notwithstanding did rise out of her bed, & go vp & downe the house, into the chamber, and neither keept bed nor house for all her traueling: which had cost her it may be her life if this her trauelinge had bene naturall, and not extraordinarie and supernaturall. In her brests also she had sometimes water, and sometimes milke. It was a prittie peece of cunning to convaye now milke now water, into her brestes, and such as fewe weomen can doe the like: and yet this we se is but the least of a many of her saytes. Is not this astrange kinde of traueling, and strange childe sure that this woman went with? It may be it will proue so in the end when this woman shall come to be deliuered of this childe. After all this trauelinge I haue seene this woman with her belly of a bignes somewhat more then ordinarie, and within halfe a quarter of an hovre and lesse, so bigg to my Iudgment and others, as a woman great with child and readie to be deliuered.
As rhe summe of this being examined by the B. of London concerning Mary Cooper, I sett downe in wrighting, (whereof I read part to the Bishop he refusing to heare the rest) affirminge vpon my oath some of the same to be true of my owne knowledg, and that the rest I was crediblie informed and did beleiue to be true: so I offer now to those that be in authoritie to make profe heereof by many witnesses.pag 317. Yea the Disc. himselfe confesseth she had a swellinge in her body wherby she verily thought her selfe to be with child. And a little after he produceth M. Cooper deposiing thus: whē Mistres Gray and the rest of her cō pany (vz. the other weomen desired to come to her trauell) came about me saying and reporting, pag 318. that I should be deliuered of some monstrous thing, Heereby it appeareth not onely that Mary Cooper trauiled, as is afore said, but also that in the same it went with her very extraordinarilie: wherevpon the weomen their present, looked not that the sayd Mary should haue bene deliuered of a childe, but os some monster: and trulye no maruell the premisses considered.
VVe heare what M. Cooper hath counterfeited, & what I haue taught her, if a counterfeite she be. But how did I teach her? For sooth I said vnto her I doubted she would proue to be poss [...]ssed: and that Sathan was not content with one in a familie. This latter speach saith the Discouerer, (which no wise man will bel [...]iue) argueth too playnly his cuning packing. Did euer man reade such ridiculo [...]s stuffe as this? Doth it not deserue rather to be hissed at, then answered? Frame the argument S. H. Darrell sayd to Mary Cooper, he doubted or thought she was possessed &c. [Page 199] Theirfore he taught Mary Cooper to counterfeite a possession. By the same reason certaine women and others in Nottingham which goeinge to Ma [...]y Cooper sayd, she would be as evill as her brother was, taught her to counterfeit. For heereby they ment she would be possest as Somers was, which is more then that I affirmed. Heerevpon the Disc. ascribeth her counterfeitinge partly to them and this speach of theirs: but how sottishly he doth it, and how absurdly he reasoneth here against them and me, let every child iudge. A boy may see that were we deceiued, and Mary Cooper not possest, this said speach argueth our simplicitie, but no such iniquitie as the Disc. pretendeth No lesse grosse is this, that Mary Cooper and I dwelling in the same towne, and I desiring in my selfe that Mary Cooper should counterfeite, and she willinge on her part to performe the same, as the Disc. pretendeth, yet dwellinge in the same towne and hauing sundrie times speach together, neither I nor she euer had word of counterfeiting, but onely vsed such speaches as you heare: which were a cuning protect (forsooth) to put her in mind of counterfeiting. pag 315 Heere was an apt scholler I trow, that need no further instruction in so difficult a matter, then to haue a few sorye wordes (such as you heare) cast forth, which might put her in minde onlye of that shee should doe. Her brother was good at learninge his feites, if you will beleiue the Discouerer, but she farr surpafseth him. But Mary Cooper in the deposition proceedeth.
Which laughing, I would sometimes haue restrayned, but could not, by reason of the peoples foolish speaches that were present.pag 316 This laughing and fleering some would thinke to be but a smale matter: but consider what M. Darrell gathereth of it. I affirmed saith he in Mary Coopers hearing, that her laughing and fleeringe countenance was such as I had seene in others possessed. Againe, I haue sayd that her laughter in her fits did proceed from the deuill.
Concerning this laughing, and the wordes I spake as touchinge the same, this we must vnderstand: that for certaine weekes when Mary Cooper was about her aforesaid trauelling, and Sathan most busie about her, she was giuen so to laughing, that shee no sooner looked of any body but shee would laugh or smile, neither could she abstaine as she said, and no doubt truly. Now I seeing this coūtenance in her sometimes and hearing of it by others, and perceiuing evidētly at the same time the worke of Sathan vpon her, & calling to mind the sleeringe countenance and laughing not onely of K. Wright, but also of 3 of the 7. in Lancashire, and withall considering that such an [...]e might well proceed from the deuill, who by his nature is giuē [Page 198] to all vanitie, and theirfore might well cause such a vaine & light coū tenance: did tell her, that that her laughing or sm [...]nge came no doubt from the deuill. And this I saide theirby to haue drawne her to haue turned her eye to god, correcting her for her sinne, by the ministeri [...] of Sathan.
Againe the said Mary Cooper being thus deemed to be troubled with Sathan,pag 317. it sell out that besides her sayd greife and weaknes she had also some swellinge in her body, whereby [...]he verily thought her selfe to be with child. And otherwise whatsoeuer she pretended in outward shew, she nether had [...]uffered nor fell as she hath deposed any thing in the world. Against her opinion of being with child, M. Darrell opposed himselfe as much as he could. M. Darrell (saith she) laboured to bring me from my perswa [...]ion of being with co [...]ld, by often saying, that it was no child, but such a child as go [...] [...]sse every good body from.
I perceiuing this simple woman to be euer looking to nature, & ascribinge in a manner a [...] to nature, saying still she was with childe she [...] she [...]oped for all this she was with child. I seeinge her to doe this, as is the manner of vs all almost to looke and gaze onely vpon the [...]eanes, or second cause of our troubles, and to goe no further, and being most sure also that heerein she was greatly deceiued: labored to [...]rawe her [...]rom that fond, foolish, and absurd conceit of hers, which kept her from profitinge by that affliction: and indeuouringe this, a [...]sured her that she was not with child, and that these thinges came not from nature, but from a supernaturall power, & somthing aboue nature, which was the deuil [...] either inwardly possessing her, whervnto I rather inclined, yea in a manner wholly: or being without by some externall operation of his. And this I therfore did, that I might theirby the better drawe her to looke from earth to heaven: to go [...] I meane the authour of her affliction, and his extraordinarie hand vpon her, afflictinge her in her body by the ministerye of Sathan, as I tould her: that so the might be the more throughly affected, & hu [...] bled vnder that Iudgment, and the Lord so iudginge her. Yf she had proued with childe and brought forth one not long after, then it had shewed some simplicitie in me, but not argued my teachinge of her to cou [...]terfeite, if such she were, and then if tho [...]e wordes had bene cast in my teeth, I could lesse haue blamed them. But behold more then a yeare & halfe after she felt something stirr within [...]er, & thought she had bene quick with child, as weomē call it, she brought nothīg forth, nether liuing creature, nor yet vntimely birth. VVas I not then (trow ye) to blame to say as I did? that she was not with child, it is now manifest, [Page 199] theirin then I said truly, and for that one would thinke I deserued not to be blamed. Yet [...]ow see I am, which puteth me in mind of the prouerbe we haue: truth may be blamed, but it shall neuer be shamed. And what I should vse the other speach againe: God blesse every good woman from such a childe? I thinke their is neuer a good woman in England, but if I should say so in her heareinge, would say in her [...]art, Amen to it vnderstand me you m [...]st conditionally. But this that followeth I desire the reader carefully to obserue.
The Disc. confesseth that Mary Cooper had greife and weakenes, also a swelling in her body, and alittle before it is said, that at her counterfeite trauell she was indeede and truly euill at ease, and somewhat weake, wherevpon certain [...] weomen comming vnto her vz. to her trauel [...] &c Of Somers (in effect) he confesseth,pag 180. pag. 295. that he had a disease in his bo [...]y by wading: Of Darling that he felt indeede at the first some prickings in his legges, and that he v [...]mitred, and was somewhat evill at ease and of Kath. Wright, that she growinge to some weakenes, began to be troubled with a kinde of swelling in her body, occasioned (as since she hath learned) by some stopping of humours, pag 298. not vnknowne to diuers weomen. Heereby it appeareth that all these counterfeites, did not all theire feaites but that somof them came from nature so that nature & craft may seeme to haue conspired and traueled together to bringe forth these counterfeites: yea every of them without exception. VVhat, were they all sicke and euill at ease, S. H.? Sure they had not otherwise bene fitte persons to haue made counterfeits off: and belike the better to make semblance of counterfeiting, they were to haue some helpe from nature, which they could not haue from arte. But what might that be which was naturall, and which they could not doe by arte? a swelling in the body why, but William Somers did counterfeit this swelling, as appeareth by pag. 181. and 213. where he telleth vs also ful absurdly how he did the same. The other counterfeits then ned not to haue run to nature for the doinge of this tricke. But if they were all of them indeed and truly evill at ease, as the Disc. and they themselues say, and that truly: it is strange that they should haue any harte to counterfeite: also that being sicke and weake they were able to shew forth such strength, and such admirable and manifold faytes, as is manifest they or the deuill did. And this is the sixteneth time the Discouerer is convinced by his owne Discouery.
When Mistris Graye saith Mary Cooper and the rest of her companye came about me,pag 318. sayinge and reportinge that I should be deliuered of some m [...]nstrous thing, I laughed hartely at their folly and this my laughinge they termed my fite, and would cry out now Lord blesse her, she is in asore [Page] fitt. The which theire foolish wonderinge made me laugh more and more: and tho more I laughed they more they cryed: Lord haue mercy vpon her, she is in a strang fitt, besides when I had laughed till my harte was [...] at them, because my strength was spent with laugh [...]ng, then would the wh [...]le company of weomen, namely Mistris Gray, and the re [...], cry out [...] her, lord b [...]sse her, Lord I [...]sus haue mercy vpon her, now she is in a trau [...]e.
VVe haue heard before of Mary Cooper being with child, and that after she had continued so many weekes in apperance she [...]ed [...] au [...] ing, wherevpon diuers neighbour weomen (& among them M [...]stres Cray) being first requeste [...] (accordinge to the cust [...]me) came [...] said trauel, and how it went with her theirin very extraordinarily, in so much as they weomen present theirat conceiued she would haue bene deliuer [...]d of some monstrous thing, as is here confe [...]ed. [...]he Disc. now telleth vs in the person and deposition of Mary Cooper (which I know he would haue men beleue to be true) that she did nothing but laugh, and this laughing they termed her fitt: were not these wise weomen, which seeing a woman onely laugh, did theirvpon thinke that she was in trauel, and not onely so, but imagin [...]a that she woul [...] b [...] d [...]iuered of some monster, and theirvpon cried vnto the lord to haue mer [...]y on her? Againe it is say de, that Mary Cooper was [...] and truly euill at ease: It is incredible then that beinge sicke, she should thus excee [...]e in laughing Surely if Calphurnius were aliue of whom the Poet saith, pleno ridet Calphurnius ore, and should reade this ri [...]iculous depos [...]u [...]n, he would not onely laugh with open mouth theirat, but as it is saydhere of Mary Cooper, laugh till his har [...] were sore. Had not the Disc. solde himselfe to all impudencie and shameles gaynsaying the truth would he euer haue affirmed, much lesse published to the world, that Mary Cooper did at her traueile whereof we haue harde nothinge but laug [...]? But as the Dis. doth here extenuate or rather make iust nothinge of the rare and greuous effectes, which Sathan wrought vpon the [...]ody of Mary Cooper, at the time of her supposed trau [...], [...] hat [...] be do [...]e the like before (to his vttermest) throughout his Discouery by other as strange and greiuous effectes, which the euil [...] [...] in Somers, Darling, and Katherine Wright sent forth: and this is aboue all thinges to be obserued by the reader, for heerein principally lyeth [...]is [...]eceite. Secondly, as heere he doth this besides impiously, very absurdly and in ridiculous manner, so vsually before. For instance Somers [...] I did foame excessiuely:pag 23 [...]. it is true quoth the Disc and his deponentes, but it was when he had blacke lead in his mouth &c.
You heare in this deposition s [...]me [...]ention of the Iudge [...],pag [...] whervpon it is [Page 200] to remember vnto you, what a very strange and malitious practise was vnder taken, to haue procured the death of apore wom [...] o [...]e Alice Freman, vpon pretence that she was a witch. This A [...]ce Freeman was one of those whom Somers had named for witches, and is alied to M. Freeman an Alderman and Iustice of peace in Nottingham. It is said (but vntruly) by some of M. Darrels frendes, that before the detecting of Alice Freeman for a witch, it was not reported in Nottingham, that Somers was a dissembler, theirby inferring that the offence taken by her detection, was the cause that raysed vp aslaunder for sooth of Somers dissimulation. The practise was, to charge the sayd poore women Alice Fr [...]eman, to haue bewitched to death the child of Mary Cooper: and that she likewise was the cause of the sayde Maries trouble and vexation, as haueing bewitched her in like manner. which conceite being thrust into Mary Coopers head, she was arraigned: M. Darrell was one amongst diuers that gaue in evidence against the woman, grounding himselfe much vpon Somers detecting of her for a witch & matters were so prosecuted against her, as had not the Iudges in their wisdome discerne [...]omwhat, it is verily thought, the poore woman (being found guiltie by the great enquest) had bene condemned to death.
Seeing the Disc. will iustifie Alice Freeman, and together with her kinsman M Freeman haue her to be a very innocent, & to haue bene without cause through the mallice (forsoth) of some accu [...]ed of witch crafte, let vs therfore see what may be sayd concerning her: not that I will charg her with witchcraft, but that we may see, she is not altogether so free from all suspition of witchcraft as the Disco. and her kinsman pretend: and that there was iust cause of the proceedinges vsed against her. In the beginning of December 97. presently after the discouerie of this Alice Freeman among other persons for a witch, by Somers or rather by the deuill vsinge his tongue, she the said Alice comming into the house of Robert Cooper, father in law to Somers and to Mary Cooper his sister, some angrie wordes the sayd Mary gaue her, callinge her a witch The night following (but how it came to passe I know not) Mary Cooper felt a stiring within her belly, as if their were some quicke thinge, her belly swelling (which was sensible to others) and the other greuous vexations wherof we haue heard before growing vpon her by little and little.pag 3 [...] To this stirring M. Aldridge hath de [...]sed afterwards she grue to be indifferently well, and so doth continue: onely she complayneth, that she hath a kind of stirring in her b [...]lly, But if Alce Freeman together with her familiar spirit caused Mary Coopers strange and fearefull vexations, then it was thought that her mallice did not sta [...]e it selfe there, but reached to her onely child, that so shee might be further revenged of her and herevpon this suspition di [...] arise [Page 201] About 10 dayes after the former iarre in a faire mone shine euē ninge, Alice Freeman went from her owne house to Robert Cooper his house. One seeinge her: and maruelinge to see her trudg so fast, that could so ill (beinge avery ougly, old, [...]ame woman,) doe it, followed whott foote after her, and dogged her. VVhen she was come to the aforesaid house, she did not forthwith knocke at the dore, as the manner of well meaning people is: but peepes first at the chinckes of the doore, then went she to the window, and thus she continued playing at bo-peepe a good while, and yet she is no child but a well aged woman. At length she espied the honest man which had followed after her, and then she full mannerlye and honestlie fell a knockinge. Into the house she commeth. Mary Cooper had then a litle childe standing at her knee in health and playinge, Alice Freman desired to light acandle, but Robert Cooper denyed her, and asked her why she came to that house, which of all other was by the Maior forbidden her. Away goeth she without lighting her candle, and as she went ouer the threshold, the child which even now was so well and merry, begane to be sicke, and fell a scrighinge and sckreaminge, and so continued for two dayes and then dyed.
Some questions might be heere asked, which if they were fully answered, would remoue some scruple which remayneth still in many as, wherefore she went so so hastilie thether, and being come peeped in after that manner? wherefore to light a candle at that house, rather then another? It being the onely house which was by the magistrate forbidden her: there beinge besides so many houses, I know not how many betwixt her house and Coopers: Coopers house also standinge out of the streete, a good space into the churchyarde. Moreover, to what end she went, to light a candle, & how that contradiction of hers may be salved? To some she sayd, she went with a candle from home, only to light it, and so to returne home: and this her answeare was approued by the magistrates of Nottingham, and yet can not be true the promisses cōsidered, besids that which followeth ouerthroweth the same. To others that she had lost pinnes in the churchyard, & would haue lighted her candle at Coopers house stiding in the churchyard to haue found some of them, for it is oddes she had not found them all, to sōe other this question being asked I her, she answeared she had lost 2d. in the churchyard, and that she desired to find. But it may be he that pursued her, found that which she lost he would be examined therof: but we must first know, what she lost: whether mony, or pinnes. It is a question also, whether she went of purpose and made haste to lose somthing, that after she might be occupied in seeking that she neuer lost. It would be demaunded also, why being denied to light her can [Page 202] there, she went not to another house to light it, that so she might haue gone about the seekinge of that whatsoeuer it was she desired so much to finde. Surely either she had lost nothing, or else she grew careles of that she had cared so much for newly before: for she went presently to another house, and a little while after home, without returning to the churchyarde.
I might add here another suspitious matter against her, concerning one George Spence, by whose meanes in al probabillitie, as I coulde shew, but that I haste to an end he was so greiuously afflicted, that very many were quicklie gathered about him, and longe after continued troubled in his bodye after a straunge and vnnaturall manner. I can tell also of a pretie pranck she playd after both these she cam on a time into the house of a man in Nottingham whose name I haue forgotten who carrieth Aquauitae vp and down the cuntrie: his wife welcumed her with some shreud wordes: for there be few in Notting which loue not her roome better then her company, shee clasped her husband about the neck or backe, and departed, a strange kinde of salution. The same daye the man went forth with his bottles on his backe [...] when he was gone forwarde about a mile or two in a fayre euen grene swerde waye, backwarde fell he and brake his bottles, & there laye all the mans Aquavitae. Back he comes for new bottles & more aquavitae: when he came at the very same place again, it fel out with him iust as before. If this was long of Alice. Fremans imbracinge him, the poore man I dare saye had as liue she had so kindly imbraced another as him, for the louing salutation if I say it came from thence, scathed him 4. nobles. Home he cometh the second time, & after they two were made freindes he and his bottles escaped well. I haue heard of more such like stories of Alice Freman, as of one which falling out with her as she was at meate, had lyke to haue bene choaked, & continued handled in that strange manner in her throate, as I neuer hearde of the like before, and that for the space of 5. howres or there abouts. euen vntill Alice and shee were made cater-cousins, and then loe she was as wel as might be and this was as it is saide and some other of this kinde, before Somers saide she had a catt.
These things moued some to suspect Alice Freman of witchcraft, and though not all yet parte of this was given ineuidence against her: & not Somers detecting of her for awitch, whereof there was no speach before the Iudge and being done by the lying spirit was theirfore to be held for false & slanderous, or at lest to be suspected, except evidēt proofe thereof might be had from men. And heereof had M. Freman her kinsman well considered, he would neue [...] haue laboured so much by himselfe and his frendes, I meane his fellowe Commissioners, to [Page 203] haue proued Somers a counterfeite, therby to recouer (as he thought) the good name of his kinswoman. Seeing the suspition of her witchcrafte relyed not at all of Somers detecting her for a witch, but of matters of fact to be proued against her: and that were Somers a counterfeite, which he hath thirsted so much after, the same woulde not free her from the said suspition. The Disc. parenthesis vz but vntruly, is vntrue my frendes said very true, if we vnderstand them of the time after Somers dispossession, as they (no doubt) meant. It is well knowne to the inhabitantes of Nott, that before the detecting of Alice Freman for a witch, Somers was not reported in Not. to be a dissembler: nether produceth the Disco any thinge to the contrary: onely himselfe saith the contrary: whose testimonie I thinke no man will regard. But to returne againe vnto Mary, Cooper, the Disc. proceedeth etc.
M. Aldridge deposeth thus. pag 322. Afterwardes she grew to be indifferently well, and so doth continue: onely she complayneth, that she hath a kinde of stirring in her belly: (wherevnto the Disco. addeth) and is not otherwise troubled, then it happeneth out vpon occasion with other weomen,
It is first to be obserued, that parte of M. Aldridge deposition is wantinge: afterwardes she grew well: these wordes must needes haue relation to some before, wherein something was said concerning her evilnes, and for the confirmation of that I haue to that end before deliuered: but the Disc. thought good to smother all that, as makeinge not for him, but against him: and this is vsuall with him. 2. It is deposed that she hath a s [...]irring in her belly, (according to that I haue before affirmed) and confessed that she is troubled as other women are vpon occasion: then sure there was somethinge besides her laughing, which so affected the women met at her aforesaide trauaile.pag 323.
The authour of the Breife Narration writeth in this sorte: what goodly stuffe they (meaninge the Discouerer and his fellow Commissioners) haue returned, time and mallice will make knowne vnto vs. The stuffe such as it is (vile indeed) his Maistershippe may be pleased now to pervse: and theirby reape some profite, if he read it with no greater mallice then it was written.
The Narrator (I dare saye) was neither Prophet nor the sonne of a Prophet, and yet herein he did foretel that which after cam to passe The stuffe that S. Harsn [...]t and his fellowe commissioners haue returned him selfe confesseth is vile indede and sure so it is, yea as vile I am perswaded, as euer was returned since England was a nation, for what [Page 204] is that stuffe but an heape of false, foolish, ridiculus, and absurde thinges witnessed vpon the oathes of men, [...]ome few depontions excepte [...]. But is this all that doth make this stuffe vile? no hereby it is made more vile, in that this vile stuffe was compassed by the cunning perswasions, and threates of the commissioners. men for the present and this acte in authoritie, and such as [...]hold rather haue done their indeuours to haue preserued then drawen the deponents to periurye. But is here all? no the stuffe returned and publyshed to the worlde is made more vile by the Discouerer, his additions, detractions, and alterations: being therby made farr worse then at the first it was delyuered. But is this all that maketh this stuffe vile? no no: all this stuffe hath bene compassed and produced not against man, but against the Lorde himselfe: not (indeede) to finde out any counterfeiting and teachinge to counterfeite whereof there is no more question or doubt to be made, then whether it be daye light at noone in the fayrest sunshine daye in somer: but to obscure the workes of god, and to keep his people from beleuing them to be such: because they were brought to passe by such as the Discouerer despisetn and hatetn, and woulde fame haue al men to hate and despise. And this is it that maketh this stuffe out of measure vile, execrable, and abominable in the sight of god, and therefore ought so to be reputed of all his people. Yea if we the inhabitantes of England be the lords people or inheritance as we professe: we can not but so account hereof, & will therfore by al good meanes accordinge to our places further thire puni [...]hment: and our vice Godes, which are here on earth in Gods steade, will take vengance of these traitors & rebels against God, for this vnspeakable dishonor done to him, and this treason or rebellion of theires, in takinge parte with sathan his enemie, (the God and prince of this worlde, who in some extraordinary manner in risen vp against these workes of God) against the Lorde himselfe. [...] Yf it be said by some in authoritie, that if it may be made to appeare that these thinges are true, they will not endure them, but seuerely pvnnish these commissioners: I in all humillitie offer to make profe of these thinges,I doe not s [...]v o [...] every [...]erticula [...] because it may be som [...] witnesses will fa [...]le to witnes that th [...] know to be true & haue formerly confessed. and generally of whatsoeuer I haue set downe in this my Apollogie or defence of the workes of God, and of my selfe: and if herein I fayle I refuse no punnishment. In the meane season it is to be remembred, whereof these worthy commissioners examined such as were by them deposed: surely for the most parte of such thinge; as might serue to proue theire foolish, absurd and ridiculus cir [...]n [...]stances: and to this end vsualy they deposed them concerning the speaches that I should vtter in the hearing (forsooth) or presence of S [...]n. And how long before should I haue spoken the [...]e thinges? [...] a yeare: yea some of them about 14. yeares then past. were not here good memories that could remember [Page 205] the very wordes they hearde so long before, speciallie the same little or nothing concerning them, and being not worthy t [...]e remembring: yea the iust [...] whe [...] they were spoken,In the masse o [...] depositions I thinke we scarsly haue six times th [...] worde or any [...] this effect. and that [...]o perfectly as they nede not to [...] cause so [...] they remember or other to this effect. One would thinke it had bene fitter men should haue bene examined concerning the actions of Som [...] then of my speaches, and o [...] the strange and extraordinarie thinges they had seene in him [...] happenly they had sene any, as [...] commissioners did: for thereby only it would be made [...] out of controuersie by the [...] of men, whether Som. [...]. It is be obiected that here of they did depose such as were examined by the 12 Commissioners: I answere and confesse that they did so indeed by diuers of them: but the Disc. hath kept back and buried all that some of them affirmed the seconde time vpon their oathes, and in manner all that the rest then deposed, as is made manifest by my answere to the 8. chapter of the 3. booke so that the cause is not bettered there [...] the Disc is made the more sin [...]ull.
Concerninge the depositions published to the worlde vnder my name, this is it we must knowe: that howsoeuer for the substance of [...] they [...]e mine, yet many of them as they be produced by the Disc. are not mine some he hath fathered vpon me, I hauing deposed [...] thinge,whe [...] I depos [...]d doubtfully with there wordes [...] or other to [...] effect, which vsually I did, the Discouerer [...] seth p [...]duceth me [...] times [...]ge [...] m [...]n depo [...]nge d [...]nfully. [...] as I beleiue. nor yet neuer bene examined thereof: others [...]e hath corrupted, sometimes adding, sometimes omitting or keeping back that which is ver [...] [...]ateria [...]: and by this his corrupt dealinge with my depositio [...]s on the one syde and the like with the depo [...]itions of his owne depo [...]ts on the other syde, he maketh greate shewe to the world of [...] w [...]ere none is. Now this per [...]ury he meaneth to me. for why I [...] but one, and the Disc. produceth ordinarily 3. or 4. or more deposing the contrary. And are not diuers to be beleued before one? I answer,, not alwayes and in all cases. Against Paul Ana [...]as the hig [...] preist with the Elders and sertuilus, and I know not nowe man, [...]ewes besides witnessed before the iudgment seate, an I would no doubt haue [...]eposed, that he was a p [...]stilent [...]edow, and a [...]ouer of sedition, the cōtrary only Paul a pore prisoner affirmed: & yet the truth was with this sole man. [...] Euen [...]o it may be (and I would be sorrie it were not) in this our present case. And here it is not to be forgotten that my selfe being first deposed, S. Harsnet we [...]t down with his commission after, his intergatories being framed according to the things I had formerlie deposed: and there endeuoured by tareats and other wise to drawe many of those which came before him and his fellow [...] commissioners to depose the contrary to that I had formerly deposed, that so he might make me [...]atfull to the world, because I was (for [Page 206] sooth) so notorious a periured person) to the great greife (alas) of the poore soules and trouble of theire consciences, the most of them not so much deposinge willingly that which they knew to be true, as what the Disc. against their willes would haue them to depose, & perswaded to be true, saying, I trust, Darrell himselfe hath confessed it vpon his oath &c. when I had deposed otherwise, and that the same w [...]re false, as my selfe doe assuredly knowe, and am able and offer to make direct profe theirof by some of there depositions, and of many of them could by the power of reason shew the same, and would but for breuitie sake.
The Disc. telleth vs, that the reader shall reape some profit by his Discouerer, if heread it with no greater mallice then it was written.
The profit is in stead of glorifiyng God for the greate workes he hath wrought, and making that right and holy vse of his works wherof at large we haue heard elswhere, to receiue an evill name & false and vile report of the same: and to iustifie the wicked, and condemne the righteous, which is an abomination before the Lord. And looke what reward is due to him that sendeth forth such cursed fruite, that may the Discouerer expecte and in iustice is to receiue at the handes of the christian Magistrate, for all the paynes he hath taken. For doth not nature it selfe teach vs that the labourer is worthy of his hire? and reason this, that the hire or reward should be proportionable to the labour or paynes man taketh? VVhether this corrupt and worse then rotten stuffe, and whether S. H. Discouery detected now (I trust) to be a very sinfull, shamfull, slaunderous, and lying treatise, came from charitie as the Discouerer pretēdeth, or from mallice which he denieth, as it belongeth to god the searcher of the hartes to iudge, so it is no hard thinge for man to coniecture. For as out of the abundance of the hart the mouth speaketh, so the hand writeth.
Howbeit peraduenture, when he hath better considered the contentes of this treatise,Discouerer pag 3 [...]4. he wil not be so peremtorie. Otherwis [...] he hath here matter sufficient to shew his skill in for the iustification of it.
As in these wordes the Discouerer very valiantly challengeth the Narrator, so pag 58. doth he challeng me likwise, saying after his scoffinge manner, that I will peradventure be better prouided hereafter: and that it were conveniēt also that I furnished my selfe with some better profs. This chalenge considered there is smale cause why any should be offended with me for answering the Discouerie, and producing the best proofes I haue, for the prouinge that William Somer [...], the 7. in La [...]cashire, Thomas Darling, and Katherine Wright were indeed possessed with deuils, and dispossessed of them, and did not counterfeit the same, as is vntruly [Page 207] affirmed by the Discouerer, & some others. And if it be so that here in I haue deliuered the truth, as I trust it is manifest by this and my other treatise, me thinketh no christian should be displeased therwith, but rather reioyce in this publishing & manifestation of these workes of god, and remouing of the blocke that lyeth im the way, hindering the Lordes people from magnifiyng of him for them, and profitinge by them. Can the child of God be offended with that which tendeth to the prayse and glorie of God his father? or the louer of the truth, with the contendinge for the truth, and conviction of the falshood? Haue I committed any thinge herein but that which in dewtie I did owe vnto God, and could not without sinne haue left vnperformed? The Prophet Ieremiah complayneth that the people in his time had no courage for the truth. Ier. 9. [...]. Had not I bene guiltie of this sinne, and had not this reprofe reached it selfe to me, if base and vile man publiklye defacing the truth and workes of God, I should not as publikly haue maintayned the same, and shewed some courage for the truth, beinge a principall witnes of these workes, and called also to suffer for them? If S. H. had published a slaunderous and reprochfull booke against me, meerly concerning my owne person, and not against the Lord also, as this his Discouery concerning my teaching to counterfeit is, pro. 22, 1. I could haue bene contented in silence to haue passed by it: and yet a good name is a pretious thinge, aboue siluer and gould, and such as one would be loth to lose, or suffer to be taken from him: but to see S. H. slaunder and bringe vp an euill name of the workes of God, and spread the same farr and neare: and for feare of punishment, or desire of libertie, or other carnall respect, not to gaynsay S. H. and to iustifie the works of God against him and all gainsayers, was apoynt of great cowardlines, and ill beseeminge the souldier of Iesus Christ:2 Tim. 2. 3. R [...]n. 21. 8. and indeed to feare man, more then God. Such fearefull ones shall haue their parte in the take which burneth with fire and brimston, which is the second death.
The scope and drift of all that hath bene saide concerninge both the cause and my selfe is, that the mouthes of all men being stopped, and the worke of God beinge: acknowledged: The Lord may haue his glorie and prayse, and man receiue his profite theirby. Secondly, that mine owne innocency and fellow prisonners appearinge, we may not only (being restored to our ministerie and people,) obtayne libertie for our bodyes, but also for our tongues: & they which haue caused all this sturr in our church, and vniust molestations vnto vs, and in vs, beinge ministers to the c [...]ngregations we [...]el [...]erge, and [...]aysed vp this vile slaunder of the great and rare worke of God, and free s [...]eated to vphold and maintaine it beinge on foot, and theirin sought against God and his glorie, and the good of his people may be inquired [Page 208] i [...]uired after: and being found out delt with as the enimies of God [...] church and receiue theire [...]u [...]t recompence or rewarde. The [...]dnes of [...] cause, the in [...]onerable in [...]ur [...]e done to vs the seruants an [...] [...] of the Lord of [...], cry a [...]ou [...] and shir [...] vnto the [...] of men, [...] meane the honorable and in ni [...] place and [...] for a [...]pea [...] execution theirof. [...] [...]wes and of our land and the authoritie when [...]rom her most excellent Ma [...]estie is deriued to [...] trust mem [...]e and most [...] sup [...] our [...] Gods [...]s: that they would [...]ender the cause [...] zea [...]ous if euer, ye Princes & [...]ud [...] and [...] nor Gods cause to be th [...]s [...] or men [...] Remember and forget not thus [...]aying [...] I will [...] they [...] [...] then you our [...] and honorable per [...] [...] [...] right honorable indeed, be you care [...]ull to author [...] his.
And thus [...] conver [...] my speach to thee [...] who [...] and [...] so [...]e as [...] onely beloued [...] one my compa [...] day and night. If she [...] or that which is [...]
pag 8 sbeaches for speaches, p, 14 high [...] for cōmissioners, pa. 19 to be [...], to be p 2 [...]snbscy: be for subsen [...]e [...]b which I know for with I knowe p. 23. demu [...] for denum ib. did etc. by for wa [...]. by. p. 26 and then for us then, p. 36. [...] 45 but the for but thus the, p 47. is it for it is p 54 [...]scendant for [...]cedant. p. 7., [...] for as well more p 77 yeare 99. for yeare 98, p. 95. vndoubtedly for [...] indeed.
Darrell
This my supposed guiltynes is prooued two wayes,pag. 7 [...] first by Somers accusing me to haue taught him: Secondly, by circumstances arguing the same: deposed by diuers witnesses. In the accusation we are to obserue first, the accuser: secondly the accusation it selfe, lastly the circumstances confirming the same (as is pretended) deposed by others.
The accuser is William Somers, a yong man about the age of 22. yeares: who first is knowne to be a notorious and infamous lyar: for [Page 67] 4. times hath he varyed with that double and false tongue of his: somtimes affirming, at other times denying all counterfeyting: and eue [...]y of these times openly, and to an infinite nomber of men. 2. By his owne confe [...]sion he hath counterfeyted a possession: and if that were so, prophaned the holy exercise of prayer and fasting: and is therfore most vile and abominable. 3. Yf he haue counterfeyted, he is most horrible blasphemer:Yf that wretched & notorious Blaspheamous H [...]ck [...]t [...], were mistly & worthely condemned & executed, for such like blasphemie & indignities as this may it not seme strange that this lewde per [...]ned boy should be [...] cherished and much made of, by the Bish. & his C [...]aplen. hauing sometimes said there is no god: and sometimes vsed these wordes, I am * god: I am Christ, as is deposed. 4 He is a forsworne wretch: for he hath sworne both wayes, that hee hath counterfeyted, and that he hath not counterfeyted: yea with an execration, betaken himselfe to the diuell if euer he counterfeyted: he must needes therefore be forsworne. In regard heereof I answer that forasmuch as ther is only one witnessinge against me, I ought not therevpon without further proofe, neither by the ‘lawe of god, nor by the ciuill lawe, be held and adiudged as guilty.’ 2. I haue to all the articles framed against me out of his accusation, answered negatiuely and me thinketh were I a priuate man, in regarde of my educatyon, yeares, and life, I should be credited rather then Somers: much more being a minister of Christ Iesus and preacher of his gospell. 3. Besides my owne oath and protestation against this single accuser,Ans. * learned and graue deuines haue offered to be my compurgators: [...] Deut. 19. 15. Iohn, 8. 17. 2 cor. 13. 1. 2 which by the ciuill lawe (according to which I am to be iudged) doth aboundantly suffice for my purgation: seeing my owne without theires is sufficient.1 tim. 5. 19, I take exception against his testimony in regard of his vnworthynes, which appeareth by the premises. And because of this I a [...]irme,M. Iohn I [...]eton. M Iohn Brown [...] M. Robert Ev [...] gton, M. Tho. Boulto [...] pag. 244. that there is no body testifying against me the crime layde to my charge: for there is none but Somers (as by that which followeth is made euident,) and he in all lawe is nullus testis: no witnesse.